ã€ŠVengefulã€‹ Vengeful 1 Chapter 1 The onlookers murmured, ¡°So, she¡¯s the top socialite in Northville. She¡¯s stunning, but it¡¯s a shame she¡¯s a killer. After three years behind bars, her life is probably over. ¡°What¡¯s the point of her beauty if she¡¯s so ruthless? I heard Dn Clifford, the heir of the Clifford family, put her behind bars himself. Everyone in Northville knows how much Audrey Hernandez was infatuated with him. ¡°Not only did her fianc¨¦ break up with her, but he also personally had her imprisoned. I heard the Hernandez family even disowned her. If I were her, I¡¯d have given up. How can she still show her face to the world?¡± In Northville Prison. Sarah Hernandez gazed at Audrey, d in prison attire, a smug expression crossing her face. ¡°Audrey, it must be awful to be sent to prison by the man you love the most. I came here specifically to see you and share some good news. I¡¯m getting engaged to Dn.¡± ¡°Is that so? Congrattions,¡± Audrey replied, her face pale and indifferent as she cast a cold gaze at Sarah, her half¨Csister. When Dn had personally ced the handcuffs on her, her heart had shattered. ¡°Audrey, you should understand that from now on, everything that was once yours ¨C the title of the top socialite, being Mrs. Clifford, the status of Miss Hernandez ¨C it all belongs to me. ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t realize, but Dn has always loved me. You were just a nuisance to him. Enjoy your time in prison.¡± Sarahughed triumphantly, finally feeling victorious over the woman she had always envied. ¡°Sarah, tell him I no longer want him. He means nothing to me from now on,¡± Audrey replied coldly. As Sarah left the prison, she made a phone call. ¡°It¡¯s me. Have her transferred to a men¡¯s prison. Ensure she faces some hardship,¡± Sarah instructed coldly. With that, a malicious smile crept onto her face as she thought wickedly, ¡®Audrey, you¡¯re going to wish you were dead in there.¡± 16:33 Thu nu EU Chapter 1 At Clifford Mansion +51% +5 A tall, slender figure stood by the window, his eyes akin to twinkling stars, his brows stern, and his exquisitely handsome face exuding an air of indifference. His entire demeanor spoke of inherent nobility and authority. Merely by his presence, he exuded amanding aura that sent shivers down others¡® spines. After a long silence, Dn¡¯s icy voice echoed in the study. ¡°What else did she say?¡± Behind him, Sarah, adorned with delicate makeup, gazed affectionately at the noble and handsome man before her. ¡°Audrey said she doesn¡¯t want you anymore. She¡¯s done with you,¡± Sarah stated, attempting to discern his reaction but finding his expression inscrutable. Sarah bit her lip, feeling a mix of infatuation and frustration. ¡®Without Audrey, this most noble man in Northville would be mine, she thought. After a long pause, the cold, noble man spoke again. ¡°Richard, throw her out. She is not to set foot in Clifford Mansion ever again.¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at him in shock. ¡°Dn,¡± she uttered, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°Richard!¡± Dn¡¯s voice grew colder. The next moment, Richard Jackson, d in ck, escorted Sarah out. ¡°Get Dr. Freeman here,¡± Dnmanded again. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Shortly after, a doctor arrived. ¡°Mr. Clifford,¡± Dr. Freeman greeted respectfully. ¡°Do whatever it takes to restore my memory,¡± Dn said firmly. Seven yearster. ¡°Audrey, wake up!¡± Brian Hernandez eximed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Audrey was abruptly awakened from a nightmare, still haunted by the shadowy figure that seemed to engulf her entirely. Since inhabiting this body, the nightmare had recurred frequently, causing her to furrow her brow in irritation. ¡°Audrey, did you have a nightmare again?¡± Brian inquired. 1633 Thu An B BG Chapter 1 +51%2 The woman, whose typically icy features now softened, disyed a rare warmth as she gently patted the head of the little boy beside her. ¡°Yes. Are we almost there?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯llnd in about half an hour,¡± Brian replied. At Northville Airport. A stunning woman and a handsome young boy walked out, drawing the gaze of numerous passersby. The woman donned a ck, waist¨Ccinching dress that entuated her slender legs and shapely figure, rendering her a captivating sight. Her exquisite features and aloof demeanor exuded an aura of nobility and detachment. Beside her, the boy, aged around five or six, possessed an equally exquisite face, exuding a cool and impressive demeanor as he pushed arge suitcase. Shortly after, a ck SUV pulled up, and the two got in. Not far behind, inside a ck sedan, someone eximed in surprise, ¡°Look at that woman. Doesn¡¯t she resemble Audrey?¡± Cade Smith stared in disbelief at the scene ahead. ¡°After vanishing for years, she¡¯s returned.¡± Two other young men nced ahead, catching sight of Audrey¡¯s stunning face, and couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues in admiration. Three years behind bars, four years vanished, and now she¡¯s back, they thought. ¡°Should we inform Dn?¡± Cade asked, feeling conflicted. ¡°You think Dn isn¡¯t aware she¡¯s back? Stop worrying, and let¡¯s move.¡± Shawn- Longman nced at the departing SUV, noting the impressive license te but unable to discern who had picked Audrey up. In the SUV. ¡°Howe you¡¯re back all of a sudden?¡± Jessica Miller asked, ncing at the mother and son in the back seat. ¡°To save someone,¡± Audrey said, her gaze fixed outside the window, her exquisite face. carrying a trace of nonchnce and indifference. ¡°Anyone who can bring ¡®Magic Hand¡® back must be someone significant,¡± Jessica 16:33 Thu, Run BTE E Chapter 1 remarked. Just a side mission. Tomorrow night, the Bamboo Reishi will b Silvandel Auction House,¡± Audrey replied. auctioned at the ¡°Convenient timing for a side mission, huh?¡± Jessica chuckled, then turned to the little boy beside her. ¡°Brian, want to visit my research institute?¡± ¡°No, Lucas said I must protect Mommy at all times. Otherwise, he¡¯ll cut off my supplies,¡± Brian insisted. ¡°With your mommy¡¯s capabilities, no one in Northville can touch her,¡± Jessica remarked. She knew better than anyone how formidable Audrey was. Even with the entire Aripany Research Institute at her disposal, she might not be a match for Audrey. ¡°Lucas said we must always be vignt. If Mommy gets taken away, Lucas and I will be motherless,¡± Brian said, wondering, ¡®Especially since the big bad guy who once hurt. Mommy is still in Northville. We can¡¯t afford to let our guard down!¡± SEND GIFT Vengeful 2 Chapter 2 After dinner, Jessica drove them to their hotel. Just as they arrived, Audrey received a text message on her phone, which read, [Ms. Hernandez, have you arrived? Pleasee. to my house for a meal tomorrow.] Audrey replied, [No need, I wille the day after tomorrow in the morning.] The response read, [Okay, then. Rest well, Ms. Hernandez. See you the day after tomorrow.] Audrey had just finished replying to the message when the doorbell rang. The hotel manager stood respectfully outside. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, someone just sent this for you.¡± Thank you, Audrey said as she epted the package and nced at it. ¡°Audrey; is this from Mr. Davis?¡± Brian asked,ing out of the bathroom and noticing the invitation on the table. Audrey nodded and sent a message to Jason Davis before turning to Brian. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Silvandel Auction House tomorrow night.¡± Brian obediently nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go chat with Lucas now.¡± The presidential suite featured a bedroom and two living rooms. After Brian returned to his room, he promptly retrieved hisptop from his backpack to video chat with Lucas. On the other end, Lucas, with his stern little face, appeared older and more mature than his years. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m here,¡± Brian said. Lucas had been waiting for a while. ¡°Brian, is Mom asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet. Mr. Davis just sent an invitation. Audrey is taking me to the Silvandel Auction House tomorrow,¡± Brian replied. Lucas nodded, not forgetting to remind him, ¡°Keep your card safe. If Mom likes something, make sure to buy it for her.¡± ¡°Got it. I have money too.¡± Brian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas agreed. The twins¡® faces turned serious as Brian¡¯s chubby fingers began typing swiftly. Lines of code shed on the screen, followed by red alert signals as his attack was blocked. Brian¡¯s expression hardened with determination. The bad guy¡¯spany¡¯s firewall is 16 33 Thi 11 Chapter 2 tougher than I expected, he thought. Without a word, Brian focused, his small, chubby hands moving quickly over the keyboard. After a while, his serious face broke into a triumphant smile. ¡°Done! Haha, I even nted a virus to make their system crash.¡± Lucas, maintaining his stern demeanor, reminded him, ¡°Make sure to clean up any traces so they can¡¯t track us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t.¡± Brian chuckled. Then he was surprised when he saw the face. of the bad guy. ¡°Lucas, Lucas, the bad guy looks just like you!¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Lucas replied coolly and ended the video call. In the video, his stern little face indeed resembled the photo on the screen, just a smaller version. Shortly after, Lucas sent a message, saying, [Send me the picture of that bad guy.] Brian sent the photo to Lucas, saved it on his phone, and encrypted it to prevent Audrey from discovering it. Meanwhile, the entire system had crashed at Clifford Group headquarters in Northville. The IT team worked through the night to fix it. Even Dn had been called from Clifford Mansion to thepany. ¡°Have you found out who attacked us?¡± Dn¡¯s cold voice carried a dangerous undertone. ¡°Not yet, but we found this,¡± Richard showed Dn the footage from the IT department. On the ck screen were the words ¡°Big Bad Guy¡± in blue, with a colorful lollipop and the letter ¡°R¡± in the right corner. It seemed like a prank, but who would dare to y such a trick on Clifford Group, the Dn, the heir to most powerfulpany in Northville? Plus, everyone knew th Group, the Clifford Group, held the reins. Dn was known for his ruthlessness and cunning, even sending his fianc¨¦e to prison. ¡°Bring in Patrick Murphy for an investigation Dn ordered, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous glint. ¡°Mr. Clifford, the source appears to be from the Grandview Hotel. However, the hacker¡¯s skills are impressive, nearly on par with mine,¡± Patrick reported half an hourter. Richard frowned, pondering, ¡®If the hacker is as skilled as Patrick, they must be 16:33 Thu Au E Chapter 2 formidable. Who in Northville could pose such a threat?¡® ¡°Monitor Grandview Hotel closely and report any suspicious activity,¡± Dn ordered. After resolving the crisis, Dn and Richard departed. As they settled into the car, Shawn¡¯s call came in. ¡°Mr. Clifford, pleasee to Northville Hospital the day after tomorrow. My grandfather¡¯s teacher is arriving to perform surgery on Samuel Roscente.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Dn agreed. The Longman family held a prestigious position in the medicalmunity, and Shawn¡¯s grandfather, Aaron Longman, was widely recognized as a prominent figure in the field of medicine across the nation, particrly in the realm of surgery. Dn had been under Aaron¡¯s treatment for headaches for the past seven years. Unfortunately, the condition persisted without a cure and had only worsened over time.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At Silvandel Auction House the next day, the biggest auction venue in Northville, the elites gathered. At half past six, a ck car pulled up at the entrance, catching the attention of onlookers. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Hernandez family¡¯s car?¡± someone remarked, noting the distinctive license te. Before long, the car door swung open, and a trio stepped out with poise. A middle¨Caged man in a silver¨Cgray suit, looking remarkably spry for his age, apanied by a graceful woman in a rose¨Cred evening gown, her demeanor exuding elegance. Between them walked a young woman in a white dress, radiating both elegance and gracefulness. Their arrival caused quite amotion. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Hernandez family. I didn¡¯t anticipate seeing them here.¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Dn Clifford is also attending. It makes sense for the Hernandez family to be here. They¡¯re supposed to get engaged soon.¡± ¡°With Miss Audrey Hernandez in prison, I thought the engagement was off. But it seems they¡¯ve just reced her with a younger Miss Hernandez.¡± 1631 Thu, ?uH TE G Vengeful 3 Chapter 3 many With the impending alliance between the Clifford and Hernandez families, people approached William Hernandez to exchange pleasantries and praised Sarah. ¡°This must be Sarah. You¡¯re looking more beautiful than ever, truly the top socialite of Northville, Michael Jolson said. ¡°Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re so sweet. Just the other day, I saw your daughter Emily, and she¡¯s truly stunning.¡± Sarah replied. Sarah, already a popr star in the entertainment industry, relished thepliments. Her gentle smile and elegant demeanor attracted a lot of attention. She was particrly cager to see Dn tonight. Just as everyone was about to enter, a voice called out from behind. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that. Audrey, who was sent to prison seven years ago?¡± The mention of Audrey¡¯s name wiped the smiles off the faces of the Hernandez family. Sarah¡¯s smile froze, and she quickly nced back. Outside Silvandel Auction House, the previously lively crowd parted as two figures approached. It was as if they were walking with starlight, dazzling and captivating all eyes. Audrey wore a ck strapless evening gown thatplemented her smooth, glowing skin. The strapless design emphasized her long, swan¨Clike neck and graceful corbones, enhancing her voluptuous figure. Her wavy ck hair and impable makeup further heightened her breathtaking beauty, leaving onlookers in awe. Beside her, the little boy in a id three¨Cpiece suit, with his delicate features, looked like a charming little prince. Seeing Audrey¡¯s beautiful face, Sarah¡¯s eyes filled with shock, jealousy, and hatred. ¡®Audrey has actually returned! She should have died in prison, especially after being sent to a men¡¯s facility, where most women wouldn¡¯t survive the torment. But how is this possible? She not only survived but returned more dazzling than ever. ¡®So what if Audrey is back? Northville isn¡¯t the same as it was seven years ago. And she¡¯s even brought a bastard child with her, Sarah pondered, sneering inwardly. Her disdainful gaze swept over the little boy standing next to Audrey. The crowd began to murmur. ¡°It really is her. Weren¡¯t there rumors she died in prison? How is she out?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Not only did she go to prison, but she also brought back a bastard child. She must have 16:34 Thu Anh B Chapter 3 ¡°Does she really think she can enter Silvandel Auction House? It¡¯s not a ce for criminals like her. She¡¯ll be thrown out for sure.¡± The crowd remembered the scene from seven years ago when Dn personally handcuffed Audrey and sent her to prison. They looked at her with contempt and ridicule. ¡®Dn dumped her, the Hernandez family disowned her, and yet she still acts. as if she¡¯s the same Northville socialite,pletely oblivious to reality,¡® they thought. Seeing the little boy by Audrey¡¯s side intensified their scorn. ¡®Rumors have it that Audrey cheated on Dn, and it seems truc, given the child, they wondered. Hearing the crowd¡¯s whispers, William¡¯s face flushed with anger. He red at Audrey and shouted, ¡°You shameless woman! How dare youe back! Take your bastard and get out. You think you can enter Silvandel Auction House? You¡¯ve already brought more than enough disgrace.¡± William¡¯s rage was fueled by the belief that Audrey had tarnished the family¡¯s. reputation. ¡°Audrey, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back. I thought you left us to run away with that man. Is child? He¡¯s: this your your so much.¡± Sarah¡¯s Face lit up with surprise as she looked at Audrey, feigning delight at her return. However, her words stunned everyone present. ¡®So, Audrey left the family to run off with another man after getting out of prison? No wonder she has a child now. The man was probably someone she met in prison, and the child was born from their illicit rtionship. How shameless!¡® thought the crowd. Sarah was pleased with the chaos her words caused and nced smugly at Audrey. She thought, ¡®Audrey, seven years ago, you couldn¡¯t beat me, and the same holds true now. I will crush you underfoot. Suddenly, a loud p sounded, startling everyone. Audrey stood there with a cold stare, a sneer ying on her lips, exuding arrogance and defiance. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t y games with me, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± she warned icily. ¡°You wicked woman! How dare youy a hand on Sarah! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson,¡± William roared angrily, his fists clenched as he lunged toward Audrey. But Audrey was no longer the same. She seized William¡¯s wrist and tightened her grip, causing him to pale with pain. ¡°Let go! Are you trying to break my hand?¡± William¡¯s face contorted with anger and pain. 16 11 Thin Full E Chapter 3 ¡°I suggest you refrain from provoking me unless you want your hand broken,¡± Audrey said coldly, tightening her grip even more. William had no doubt that she could break his hand. Sarah hadn¡¯t expected Audrey to hit her and felt both angry and humiliated. But her face betrayed a mix of worry and hurt. ¡°Audrey, how could you stoop to this? You¡¯re only disappointing and hurting Dad.¡± ¡°Sarah, enough with the act. I¡¯ve hit you once, and I won¡¯t hesitate to do it again if you. push me,¡± Audrey said icily, her expression dripping with disdain. Sarah was certain that Audrey would p her again. She was furious that after seven years, Audrey had be so difficult to handle. Observing the flicker of reluctance and animosity in Sarah¡¯s eyes, Audrey sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll reim whatever the Hernandez family owes me.¡± She pondered, ¡®Since inheriting this life, I¡¯m determined to ensure those who wronged the original host face consequences.¡± 0 SEND GIFT Vengeful 4 Chapter 4 Audrey let go of William¡¯s wrist and headed toward the Silvandel Auction House with Brian. Behind her, Sarah, unwilling to relent, bit her lip and remarked pointedly, ¡°Audrey, do you really think you can just stroll into the Silvandel Auction House? You need an invitation to gain entry.¡± Sarah harbored a deep¨Cseated hatred toward Audrey and naturally sought to humiliate her. Since Audrey had pped her, Sarah yearned to witness Audrey be theughingstock of everyone present and be summarily ejected from Silvandel Auction House. Sarah pondered, ¡°The Silvandel Auction House strictly issues invitations to Northville¡¯s. elite and prestigious fa elite and prestigious families. Even affluent but ordinary families wouldn¡¯t make the cut. It¡¯s inconceivable that someone like Audrey, disgraced and once a convict, could possess an invitation.¡± Audrey nced at Sarah with a smile. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have an invitation?¡± With that, she produced a ck invitation adorned with tinum edges, holding Sarah¡¯s gaze with calm assurance. Sarah had initially believed Audrey truly possessed an invitation, but upon seeing the ck card, she sneered. Onlookers who had stayed to watch the drama began tough mockingly. Their gazes towards Audrey were filled with disdain and mockery. ¡°Audrey, if you¡¯re going to forge an invitation, at least do your homework. Don¡¯t you know the invitations for Silvandel Auction House are always white?¡± Sarah remarked, almost bursting intoughter at Audrey¡¯s stupidity. ¡®Audrey is truly naive, thinking she can stroll into Silvandel Auction House with a fake invitation. In less than half an hour, she¡¯ll be thetest joke among Northville¡¯s elite, Sarah thought.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Audrey remained oblivious to the mockery around her and regarded Sarah with disdain. ¡°Sarah, dare to make a bet with me?¡± she asked, her eyes glinting with calction. Brian, noticing the smirk on his mother¡¯s face, knew she was about to stir up trouble. ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°I bet this invitation is authentic, and I can gain entry into Silvandel Auction House with it, Audrey said, 16:34 Thu. An B BG Chapter 4 Sarah inwardly sincered, thinking, Audrey is digging her own grave. The invitations. have always been white. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll get in with a ck one. ¡°Alright. And what if you lose?¡± Sarah asked, brimming with confidence. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you. But if you lose, you have to kneel and bow to me three times,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°Agreed!¡± Sarah said eagerly. To ensure Audrey couldn¡¯t back out, she turned to the guests and dered, ¡°We¡¯ll need witnesses for this bet.¡± The guests readily agreed. ¡°Miss Sarah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be a witness,¡± one of them assured her. ¡°We will, too,¡± chimed in another. Sarah thanked them, casting a triumphant nce at Audrey. Audrey disregarded Sarah¡¯s smugness and handed her ck invitation to the staff at the Silvandel Auction House. The staff member nced at it and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this invitation is counterfeit. You can¡¯t enter. Upon hearing this, Sarah smiled triumphantly. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Audrey said, casting a cold smile at Sarah. She then pulled out her phone and sent a message. ¡°Audrey, a loss is a loss. You¡¯re not thinking of calling for backup, are you?¡± Sarah taunted. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough whether it¡¯s real or not,¡± Audrey replied calmly, showing no sign of panic. A momentter, a hurried figure emerged from the Silvandel Auction House and made a beeline for Audrey. The staff member who had inspected Audrey¡¯s invitation turned pale. ¡°Why are you still out here? Why haven¡¯t you gone inside?¡± Jason asked, hurrying over after receiving Audrey¡¯s message. ¡°Mr. Davis, they won¡¯t let us in. This gentleman here insists our invitation is fake,¡± Brian exined, gesturing towards the staff member. The staff member, already pale, felt his knees go weak upon hearing Brian¡¯s words. I¡¯m doomed. This woman knows Mr. Davis, and that invitation might actually be genuine,¡¯ he thought. 16:34 Chapter 4 Jason narrowed his eyes at the staff member and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡± The staff member copsed to the ground in fear. The other onlookers, puzzled by the situation, nced curiously at Jason. Although Jason was the person in charge of Silvandel Auction House, he rarely appeared in public, Naturally, not many people recognized him. Watching him dismiss the staff member with just one sentence left everyone specting about his true identity. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Jason said to Audrey, his tone respectful. ¡°Wait a minute. Sir, my sister¡¯s invitation is fake. Are you sure she can enter? Even if you work for Silvandel Auction House, you don¡¯t have the authority to let someone in with a fake invitation,¡± Sarah said, her voice full of dissatisfaction. Jason chuckled at Sarah as if she had said the funniest thing. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, you have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Just because you¡¯ve never seen a ck invitation doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. It simply means you¡¯re not important enough to receive one. Only those of the highest status get ck invitations. Besides Audrey, Dn also has one.¡± He didn¡¯t mention that Audrey¡¯s invitation was even more special, adorned with. tinum edges. Moreover, Audrey wasn¡¯t merely a guest; she was the rightful owner of Silvandel Auction House. ¡°Impossible!¡± Sarah¡¯s face drained of color. ¡®How could Audrey possess such a prestigious invitation?¡® she wondered, refusing to believe it. The other guests were equally shocked. The idea of Audrey, who had been imprisoned. and disowned by her family, possessing such a prestigious invitation was beyond their.prehension. SEND GIFT Vengeful 5 Chapter 5 ¡°You must be doing this intentionally. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re a staff member Audrey bribed. Aren¡¯t you afraid Silvandel Auction House will dismiss you for this?¡± Sarah adamantly refused to believe that Audrey could possess such an invitation. It had to be counterfeit. Jason chuckled abruptly and regarded Sarah with a hint of amusement. Then, he gestured towards the dismissed staff member. ¡°Tell her who I am.¡± Sarah and the others turned toward the staff member, who exined, ¡°This is Mr. Davis, the General Manager of Silvandel Auction House.¡± Something seemed to explode in Sarah¡¯s mind. She shook her head in disbelief, wondering. ¡®How is this possible? Audrey is supposed to be a disgraced murderer, despised by everyone. How could she possibly know the general manager of Silvandel Auction House?¡® The other guests were equally stunned to discover that the young, handsome man was the General Manager of Silvandel Auction House. Their expressions shifted abruptly. Sarah, you lost,¡± Audrey said icily, her gaze fixed on Sarah with a mocking smile. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to bow.¡± Sarah¡¯s face drained of color as she stared at Audrey, her voice quivering with fear and resentment. ¡°Audrey, you did this intentionally, didn¡¯t you? You knew the invitation was genuine and orchestrated this to humiliate me.¡± ¡°I never imed the invitation was fake. It was you who chose to challenge me. Now, you must face the consequences of your actions,¡± Audrey replied icily. ¡°Audrey, she¡¯s your sister. How dare you force her to kneel? Go ahead and try it!¡± William suddenly shouted angrily. Audrey nced at William, her voice icy. Then why don¡¯t you do it for her?¡± ¡°You¡¡± William¡¯s face flushed red with anger. Sarah bit her lip, determined not to kneel and bow to Audrey. Just as she was about to feign fainting, Brian, who had been standing quietly by Audrey¡¯s side, suddenly smirked mischievously. His chubby little hand moved discreetly. ¡°Thud!¡± Sarah, who had been adamant about not kneeling, suddenly dropped to her knees and respectfully bowed three times toward Audrey. The sudden turn of events left everyone in stunned silence. Chapter 5 ¡°Sarah, Sarah, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Reba Hernandez eximed, rushing over. As a prominent public figure, how could her daughter kneel to this wretched woman? This was absolutely uneptable. Upon hearing her mother¡¯s voice, Sarah snapped back to reality. Seeing herself kneeling on the ground, she turned pale and quickly stood up. ¡°Mom, what just happened to me?¡± Sarah had no idea why she had lost control and knelt.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You just knelt and bowed to Audrey three times,¡± Reba said, her tone tinged with concern and disbelief. ¡°What?¡± Sarah eximed, a mix of shock and anger coloring her voice. Realizing she had involuntarily knelt to Audrey, Sarah paled and started trembling with anger. ¡°Audrey, this is your doing, isn¡¯t it? You must have done something!¡± Sarah used. Audreyughed coldly at Sarah, who had finally dropped her act. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t make unfounded usations,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°It was you! It had to be you!¡± Sarah seethed with hatred, wishing she could smash Audrey to pieces. ¡°Audrey, cut it out! Apologize to Sarah and get out of here with your bastard,¡± William demanded, his expression dark with anger. Upon hearing William repeatedly call Brian a bastard, Audrey¡¯s fury intensified. Sheughed mockingly and retorted, ¡°No matter how disgraced I may be, it pales inparison to your affair and illegitimate daughter.¡± Reba and Sarah paled at Audrey¡¯s words. Even after all these years, the fact remained that Reba was a homewrecker, and Sarah was an illegitimate child. That¡¯s why upon returning to the Hernandez family, Sarah wouldpete with Audrey for everything. ¡°From now on, no member of the Hernandez family, except Audrey, is allowed in the Silvandel Auction House,¡± Jason announced with ¨¤ coldugh, looking at the Hernandez trio as if they were clowns. ¡°Escort them out,¡± Jason ordered. By ¡°escort,¡± he clearly meant to throw them out. ¡°You¡ How dare Silvandel Auction House to oppose the Hernandez family? Believe me, I can shut this ce down in Northville!¡± William roared, forgetting Silvandel Auction House¡¯s formidable status in the city. ¡°You can try,¡± Jason replied,pletely unfazed by William¡¯s threat. If Silvandel Auction House were so easily threatened, it wouldn¡¯t have grown so 1034 Thu H Chapter 3 +5US powerful in just four years. Even families more influential than the Hernandez family dared not provoke it. Rumor had it that Silvandel Auction House was backed by a powerful overseas organization. The surrounding guests, who had stayed to watch, were stunned to see the Hernandez trio thrown out of Silvandel Auction House. Observing the General Manager¡¯s respect towards Audrey, they realized she wasn¡¯t just anyone and might have a powerful backer. After all, Audrey had once been known as the most beautiful woman in Northville. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some influential man had taken a liking to her. As Jason escorted Audrey and Brian inside, Shawn and his group, who had watched the entire scene from a distance, developed a newfound respect for Audrey. ¡°Seven yearster, and Audrey has really made something of herself. It looks like she has a special rtionship with Jason,¡± Shawnmented, casting a nce at the cold, noble man beside him. ¡°Keep yourments to yourself,¡± Andrew Roscente reminded, eyeing the man with the aloof demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m more curious about that young boy with Audrey,¡± Cade remarked. Dn strode ahead, his expression dark and his lips tightly pressed. Observing Dn¡¯s expression, Cade furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Audrey is finally back, but why isn¡¯t Dn more excited?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just stubbornly holding on to his pride. Who knows what he¡¯s really thinking?¡± Shawn chuckled, knowing Dn¡¯s type well. ¡°You two better keep quiet. If you provoke him, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Andrew warned, well aware of Dn¡¯s vtile nature. Contemting the consequences of angering Dn, they both fell silent. Outside Silvandel Auction House, the Hernandez trio stood with expressions of embarrassment and anger. Spotting Dn and his group, Sarah¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurried over. ¡°Dn, you have to support us. Audrey treated us so cruelly.¡± m Vengeful 6 Chapter 6 Sarah pondered. Even though I was humiliated in front of Northville¡¯s elite, as long as I have Dn by my side, who in Northville would dare to ridicule me?¡± Dn turned slightly and cast a cold, indifferent nce at Sarah. His deep, dark eyes were icy and distant. ¡°Richard, throw them out,¡± he ordered. Upon hearing Dn¡¯smand, Richard stepped forward to escort them out. Sarah trembled, staring at Dn in disbelief, while William and Reba¡¯s faces turned sour. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Clifford supposed to be engaged to Sarah? It doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± someone. in the crowd murmured, their probing stares leaving Sarah feeling exposed and humiliated. Sarah had basked in the admiration of everyone before Audrey arrived, but now everything had changed. Sarah seethed with a desire to exact revenge on Audrey for ruining her life. Dn leaned over to whisper something to Richard before entering Silvandel Auction House with Andrew and the rest of the group. That night, a video of Sarah, Northville¡¯s top socialite and a popr star, kneeling and bowing went viral. The footage also captured the moment when the Hernandez trio were forcibly removed from Silvandel Auction House. Within half an hour, another video surfaced, showing them being pelted with rotten eggs and garbage on their way home. Sarah and her family had never experienced such disgrace and humiliation.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Dn, what did you ask Richard to do?¡± Cade couldn¡¯t resist asking once they were inside their private room. ¡°What else? He¡¯s taking care of some business for someone,¡± Shawn chuckled, ncing at Dn. ¡°Audrey already has a son. Shouldn¡¯t you just move on? Are you really nning to raise someone else¡¯s kid?¡± Cade looked at Dn, unable to hold back. ¡°That¡¯s cool. Instant fatherhood, isn¡¯t it great? Shawn added with augh. Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze turning cold, ¡°Richard, take these two for some sparring practice.¡± 50% Chapter 61 Richard stepped forward at Dn¡¯smand. Cade and Shawn¡¯s faces paled. ¡°Dn, we were wrong! I have an interview with a boxer tomorrow. Please don¡¯t let Richard hit me,¡± Cade pleaded, covering his face. The prospect of sparring with Richard meant a month in bed. Shawn quickly backed away, keeping his mouth shut. The auction officially began at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Audrey focused solely on the Bamboo Reishi, ignoring everything else. Meanwhile, Brian attentively observed each item but didn¡¯t find anything to his liking. When the final item, the Bamboo Reishi, was brought on stage with a starting price of 200 thousand dors, Audrey didn¡¯t hesitate. One million dors!¡± If the owner hadn¡¯t refused private sales, Audrey would have already bought it. This was a life¨Csaving item for Brian, and she had to get it. Few recognized the value of the Bamboo Reishi, so there wasn¡¯t muchpetition. The bidding quickly escted to two million dors when a deep, cold voice from a second- floor room called out, ¡°Four million dors!¡± Recognizing Dn¡¯s voice, most people stopped bidding. ¡°Ten million dors!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed as she icily ced her bid. The deep voice immediately followed, ¡°20 million dors!¡± Audrey sneered, thinking, ¡®You want topete with me in wealth? I¡¯ll crush you with money! The Bamboo Reishi, though rare, wasn¡¯t worth more than a few million. 20 million dors was already an outrageous price. *40 million dors!¡± Audrey¡¯s voice echoed through the auction house. In the private room, Cade and the others were shocked. ¡°When did Audrey be so rich? 40 million dors for a nt? You two are insane!¡± Andrew and Shawn were equally stunned. ¡®Seven years ago, Dn himself sent Audrey to prison and she was disowned by her family. How does she have this much money now? Could someone be sponsoring her?¡± they thought, sending shivers down their spines. ¡®If this is true, Dn would lose it.¡± They nced at Dn, whose tightly pressed lips and deep, inscrutable eyes revealed no emotion. 15:3d Thu, Aude Chapter 6 Outside the private room, everyone was also awaiting Dn¡¯s bid. ¡°40 million dors going once, twice, sold! Congrattions to the guest in Room 88!¡± the auctioneer announced. Dn¡¯s eyes shed with a dark, inscrutable intensity as he nced towards Audrey¡¯s room. ¡°Richard, thoroughly investigate everything about her past seven years,¡± hemanded. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Richard replied. As the auction concluded and Dn and his group exited their room, they spotted Jason holding the young boy and engaged in conversation with Audrey. Dn¡¯s gaze turned colder as he observed. ¡°Seven years apart, and she¡¯s be even more formidable, he thought. Audrey noticed Dn¡¯s intense gaze and responded with a cold stare of her own. Her eyes narrowed momentarily before she resumed her conversation with Jason. Dn¡¯s demeanor grew even colder. ¡°Audrey, shall I escort you?¡± Jason asked respectfully, noticing Dn approaching. ¡°No need. Please take Brian with you,¡± Audrey replied coldly. Brian frowned. ¡°Audrey, I won¡¯t leave you,¡± he insisted, concerned about the possibility of that bad guy bullying his mom. ¡°Be good, okay?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone hardened. Brian pouted but obediently followed Jason. Before leaving, he shot a warning re at the approaching man. As soon as Jason and Brian left, Dn stood before Audrey, his icy, piercing gaze fixed. on her. Audrey was no stranger to the man standing before her. Dn, Prince of Northville, the eldest son of the Clifford family, the current head of the Clifford Group, and the former fianc¨¦ of the person whose body she now inhabited. Yet, she had no recollection of him. While she had inherited the original host¡¯s memorics, anything rted to Dn was aplete nk She wasn¡¯t aware of how deeply this man had hurt the original host, but the sight of him still made her heart ache. Audrey frowned slightly, her difort evident. 16:35 Thu, Aune B Vengeful 7 Chapter 7 Dn¡¯s handsome and noble face, with his exquisite features illuminated under the light, made him appear even more mysterious and elegant. Setting aside the grudges between this man and the original host, Dn was undeniably the most handsome man Audrey had ever seen. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Dnmanded, his voice deep and cold, leaving no room for refusal. He fixed his icy eyes on Audrey¡¯s face trying to decipher her thoughts. He spoke as if the seven years apart had never happened. ¡°No need,¡± Audrey replied curtly, her tone cold and detached. Regardless of what the original host and Dn had gone through, she had no desire to be entangled with him. Dn¡¯s gaze grew colder and more dangerous. ¡°Then who do you want to take you?¡± Audrey Dn¡¯s intense gaze with calmposure. Despite his intimidating and dangerous aura, she remained unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The next moment, the atmosphere around Dn grew dangerously cold. Andrew and the others, standing not far away, tensed up, worried that the two might escte into a fight. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Audrey always gentle with Dn?¡± Cade whispered. ¡°You said it¨Cused to be. Seven years ago and now are different,¡± Shawn replied, his tone matter¨Cof¨Cfact. ¡°Besides, Dn personally sent her to prison. She has every reason to hate him.¡± ¡°Poor Audrey,¡± Cade muttered with a shake of his head. ¡°Seven years have passed. It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s truly unfortunate now,¡± Andrew remarked, observing Audrey¡¯s steadfast defiance toward Dn. In the next moment, Dn reached out to Audrey. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she swiftly stepped back, evading his hand. Dn¡¯s expression turned even colder and more intimidating. ¡°Audrey,e with me!¡± ¡°No,¡± Audrey refused icily. Behind her, Cade, Shawn, and Andrew were almost awestruck by Audrey¡¯smanding presence. It was their first time seeing someone defy Dn, especially a woman who had once loved him deeply. They pondered, ¡®Can time truly change everything? Seven years have passed, and it 1525 Thu Aug E Chapter 7 appears Audrey no longer loves Dn. It makes sense though. Being sent to prison by someone she once loved deeply would inevitably erode even the strongest feelings, especially under those circumstances. Dn reached out again, and this time, Audrey didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she countered as soon as Dn extended his hand. Onlookers hadn¡¯t anticipated Audrey fighting back, but she did so skillfully. Audrey¡¯s side kick was blocked by Dn, but she swiftly followed up, a silver needle appearing in her hand, aimed directly at Dn¡¯s neck. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you¡¯d better stay away from me Audrey warned, her aura defiant and arrogant. She then withdrew the silver needle, cast a cold nce at Dn, and turned to leave. Cade, Shawn, and Andrew were stunned. They pondered, ¡®When did Audrey be so strong and confident? She even had the nerve to threaten Dn. Unbelievable!¡± On the other hand, Dn, who once appeared indifferent to Audrey, now watched her departure with a deeper, moreplex expression. Rather than anger, his eyes. betrayed a new emotion akin to regarding a prized prey. That gaze sent shivers down others¡® spines. In the lounge, Brian was anxiously about to go out to find Audrey when she returned. ¡°Audrey, are you alright?¡± Brian rushed over, his concern evident as he scanned her for, any signs of injury. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go,¡± Audrey replied calmly, her gaze softening as she looked at Brian. Seeing that Audrey was unharmed, Jason also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you back,¡± he offered. Back at the Grandview Hotel, Brian promptly went to his room and initiated a video call with Lucas. ¡°Brian, did you manage to get the Bamboo Reishi?¡± Lucas asked eagerly, having awaited Brian¡¯s update. ¡°Yeah, I got it, but that bad guy showed up and upset Audrey,¡± Brian replied. Upon hearing this, Lucas¡¯s expression turned icy, reminiscent of Dn¡¯s. ¡°I heard he has a shipment at the border. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for Audrey,¡± Lucas dered. 19:32 TIM, Aug 3 AUT B Chapter 7 ¡°I¡¯ll hack into the Clifford Group¡¯s systemter. Let him taste the consequences of- bullying Audrey,¡± Brian agreed, their shared anger fueling their resolve. That night, the Clifford Group¡¯swork came under another malicious attack. Simultaneously, their border shipment was targeted by unknown assants. While Patrick managed to swiftly counter the hacking attempt, preventing any losses, the evident hostility was promptly reported to Dn. ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯ve got the list of recent guests at the Grandview Hotel, but¡¡± Richard hesitated.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 49% ¡°But what?¡± Dn took the list, his refined features furrowed in a frown, his voice icy. ¡°But Audrey and her son also checked in yesterday,¡± Richard revealed. Dn paused briefly, then ordered, ¡°Find Audrey¡¯s number.¡± Audrey had just finished her bath when her phone rang. Seeing it was a Northville number, she hung up immediately. However, less than two minutester, the phone rang again. Audrey frowned and answered, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came a deep, maic voice in response. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed as she recognized Dn¡¯s voice, and she immediately. attempted to hang up. As if anticipating her move, Dn coldly warned, ¡°Audrey, try hanging up¡¡± Before he could finish, the line went dead. Dn¡¯s express Vengeful 8 Chapter 8 At the Hernandez family. That night, Sarah and her family not only made a spectacle of themselves in high society but also became a trending topic online. Given Sarah¡¯s current status as a popr celebrity, the entire inte was abuzz. ¡°What? The supposed chosen one, the wealthy and beautiful heiress, is actually illegitimate? I¡¯m going from being a fan to a hater. I detest mistresses and illegitimate children the most!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Sarah¡¯s mom that former famous actress, Reba? She wed her way up as a mistress. Ugh, disgusting!¡± Reading the onlinements, Sarah was seething with fury, nearly grinding her teeth. in rage. This was undoubtedly the most humiliating moment of her life. Someone had recorded the entire event on video, capturing everything from start to finish. Once it was revealed that Sarah and her mother were illegitimate, people began digging up old scandals. Sarah¡¯s once- -glorious reputation now bore the stain of being an illegitimate child, with a mother who had schemed her way up. The online abuse was relentless and vile. By the time they arrived home, they were covered in rotten eggs and leaves, their faces dark with anger. ¡°It¡¯s Audrey. It must be her. I won¡¯t let her get away with this!¡± Sarah seethed, recalling how her reputation had been destroyed tonight, yearning to see Audrey suffer a thousand cuts. ¡°Audrey is insufferable. Darling, you have to stand up for our daughter this time. We can¡¯t let her bully Sarah like this,¡± Reba said, her fury deepening at the thought of her beloved daughter being pped and humiliated by Audrey, forced to kneel before. her in public. Instead of gaining prestige, they had been thoroughly shamed. Now, the whole inte. was mocking and insulting them as illegitimate. Reba thought with regret, ¡®I should have killed Audrey when I married into the Hernandez family so she and her annoying mother could rot together in hell!¡® ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sarah is my beloved daughter. I won¡¯t let that wicked woman bully her,¡± William vowed. The disgrace they suffered today in front of high society was a blow he couldn¡¯t bear. 16:35 Thu, Aug 8GB ¡¤ Chapter 8 497 ¡°But what¡¯s with Mr. Clifford today? Not only did he not defend Sarah, but he also threw us out. What about my dignity?¡± Williamined. He had always believed that, no how embarrassing the situation, he still held the status of Dn¡¯s future father¨Cinw. Who would dare tough at him? Yet, Dn¡¯s action of throwing them out further humiliated them. ¡°Mom, do you think Audrey will take Dn away from me now that she¡¯s back?¡± Sarah. asked, her voice tinged with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Audrey, a convict with an illegitimate child, even if she tries, she won¡¯t seed. Dn might want her, but Mrs. Clifford and the entire Clifford family won¡¯t ept someone like her,¡± Reba assured confidently. ¡°But Dn embarrassed me in front of everyone. Now, I¡¯m sure people areughing at me, Sarahmented. Every socialite in Northville dreamed of marrying Dn, and after today¡¯s sco, they would surely be mocking her. ¡°Why rush? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit the Clifford Mansion and speak with Mrs. Clifford. Your engagement with Mr. Clifford should be settled soon,¡± Reba said. The next day, at Northville Hospital. In the VIP room on the top floor, where Samuel was receiving treatment, several members of the Roscente family were gathered. Dn and his associates were also present. ¡°Grandpa, why hasn¡¯t your teacher arrived yet? Do you think she¡¯s noting?¡± Shawn asked anxiously. He had specially called Dn here today and was curious about his grandfather¡¯s teacher, expecting her to be an elderly woman given his grandpa¡¯s age. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? If my teacher said she¡¯sing, she¡¯d definitelye,¡± Aaron snapped at Shawn. ¡°Aaron, are you sure there won¡¯t be any issues with my grandpa¡¯s surgery?¡± Andrew asked again, concerned for his grandfather¡¯s life. ¡°Rest assured. If I were doing the surgery, the sess rate would be around 50% at best. But with my teacher, it¡¯s an 80-90% chance. Your grandpa will be fine.¡± Aaron¡¯s words brought a sigh of relief to everyone, and their curiosity about his teacher grew. Someone capable of earning such high praise from a medical authority like Aaron must be incredibly skilled. ¡®Maybe there¡¯s even hope for Dn¡¯s chronic headaches, they hu, Aug 8 Chapter 8 thought.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¦° Just then, Aaron¡¯s phone rang. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived I¡¯lle down to meet you. Oh, you¡¯reing up? We¡¯re in VIP Room No. 8 on the top floor.¡± Shawn was stunned to see his usually stern grandfather so excited and happy, almost like a young man in love. Three minutester, a figure appeared at the VIP room door. All eyes turned toward the entrance, and everyone was taken aback. A young woman stood there, d in crisp, tailored ck attire, her wavy hair pulled. back into a ponytail. Her features were strikingly beautiful, exuding an air of cold detachment and a nonchnt elegance. Even as she faced the roomful of people, she maintained herposure and indifference. Her cold, exquisite beauty was indescribable. Even those who had seen Audrey just yesterday, including Shawn and the others, were taken aback to see her here. ¡°Audrey, why are you here?¡± Cade was the first to recover from the shock, asking bluntly. He wondered, ¡®Could it be that Audrey knew Dn is here and came for him?¡± The Roscente family members were equally puzzled. They were familiar with Audrey, particrly recalling the infamous scene years ago when Dn personally handcuffed her and sent her to prison. After her release from Northville Prison four years ago, she disappeared. Now, seven yearster, this once¨Cdisgraced heiress of the Hernandez family had returned. Audrey¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over everyone before settling on Aaron. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve here.¡± Aaron¡¯s voice shattered the eerie silence in the room, intensifying the surreal atmosphere. SEND GIFT Vengeful 9 Chapter 9 The sentence left everyone in the room stunned. ¡°Come on, Grandpa, you¡¯re pulling my leg, right? Audrey as your teacher?¡± Shawn eximed, incredulous at Aaron¡¯s words. ¡®It¡¯s too unbelievable. The person we¡¯ve been eagerly awaiting turns out to be Audrey?¡® he pondered, his mind reeling with disbelief and confusion. ¡°You disrespectful boy! Is that how you talk to my teacher? Show some respect!¡± Aaron scolded. Shawn remained silent, seriously questioning whether his grandpa had lost his mind or if this was all some kind of joke. The others in the room also voiced their doubts, ¡°Aaron, could there be a mistake? How could Ms. Hernandez be your teacher?¡± ¡°Samuel¡¯s health is precious. How can you entrust it to a young girl who knows nothing?¡± ¡°Exactly, Aaron. Ms. Hernandez is so young and she didn¡¯t even study medicine. How could she possibly perform surgery? This must be a mistake.¡± Audrey remained unfazed by the questioning looks and words from the others. She walked forward, her tone calm and indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s the status?¡± ¡°All indicators are normal. We can proceed with the surgery,¡± Aaron replied, handing over the medical record he held. It contained the results of the preoperative tests done that morning. Audrey nced at the data, her expression serious and focused. ¡°We can proceed. It¡¯s manageable.¡± Hearing her words, Aaron sighed in relief and smiled at the Roscente family. ¡°I understand your doubts, but rest assured. I¡¯m willing to bet my life on it. If my teacher says there¡¯s a 90% chance, then Samuel will be fine.¡± He knew that Audrey¡¯s youth made her appear less credible. Despite Aaron¡¯s reassurance, Andrew looked at Audrey with concern and exined, ¡°Ms. Hernandez, please forgive us, but we can¡¯t entrust my grandfather¡¯s life to you. We can¡¯t take that risk.¡± ¡°Andrew, if someone other than my teacher performs the surgery, your grandfather won¡¯tst two more months. Consider that carefully,¡± Aaron reminded, his brow 16 3: Chapter 9Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. furrowed. ¡°I understand, but I still can¡¯t trust Ms. Hernandez with my grandfather¡¯s life. We can¡¯t take that gamble,¡± Andrew responded firmly. Aaron furrowed his brows, but Audrey fixed her cold gaze on Andrew. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you¡¯re wee to join us in the operating room,¡± she said, her voice unwavering. Andrew frowned, deep in thought. At that moment, Dn, who had been silent, spoke up. ¡°Let her proceed.¡± His tone remained cold and indifferent, yet it exuded innate authority. His intense, unwavering gaze stayed fixed on Audrey¡¯s face, betraying a curiosity about when she had acquired her medical skills. With Dn¡¯s decision, the Roscente family had no further objections. Audrey didn¡¯t spare Dn a nce. ¡°Ron, get ready for surgery.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Aaron replied promptly. Cade couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of the young woman addressing Aaron as Ron. Shawn shot a cold re at Cade. He still couldn¡¯t grasp how Audrey had assumed the role of his grandfather¡¯s teacher. Shortly after, Audrey and the others entered the operating room. Dn pressed his lips together, dark eyes brimming with inscrutable thoughts. His impassive face betrayed no emotion as he stared in the direction Audrey had disappeared. ¡°Seven years ago, Audrey had no medical skills whatsoever. What could have caused such a drastic change in her?¡± he wondered. ¼×ÉêÐÒ** In the operating room. Everyone had changed into sterile surgical gowns. Aaron had everything prepared, with surgical instruments neatly arranged on the left side. Audrey put on her sterile gloves and approached the operating table, checking the patient¡¯s vital signs. With a steady hand, she grasped the cold surgical knife and proceeded with methodical precision. Andrew, who had known Audrey for years, remembered her primarily as the arrogant heiress of the Hernandez family who relentlessly pursued Dn. Her infatuation with Dn was an open secret in Northville¡¯s high society. ÆøÎ¶:49% 16:35 Thu, Aug 8 B B Chapter 9 This was the first time Andrew had seen this side of Audrey¨Cserious, meticulous, and dedicated. He wondered, ¡®What had transformed the infamous, once¨Cdisgraced heiress. of the Hernandez family?¡± The surgerysted four hours. Afterwards, Audrey delegated the finishing tasks to Aaron. ¡°The surgery was sessful. Monitor him for an hour before transferring him to the recovery room. Keep a close watch on his postoperative condition,¡± Audrey instructed. Aaron nodded, still exhrated by what he had witnessed. Every surgery performed by Audrey felt like an intense battle against death, thrilling and gripping. The four¨Chour surgery had left Audrey slightly fatigued. ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said. sincerely, relieved by the sessful oue. ¡°Transfer two million dors to my ount, Audrey replied coldly, ncing at Andrew. ¡°Of course,¡± Andrew agreed without hesitation. Back in the hospital room, Andrew informed his family of the sessful surgery, finally allowing them to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Andrew, was it really Audrey who performed the surgery?¡± Cade asked, still in disbelief that the once¨Cspoiled heiress possessed such skills. Even after witnessing it firsthand, Andrew found it hard to believe that the decisive, skilled surgeon was indeed Audrey. ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew confirmed, then nced at Dn. Regardless of Audrey¡¯s motives for saving his grandfather, the Roscente family owed her a tremendous debt. ¡°Where is she?¡± Dn¡¯s voice was cold as his intense gaze fixed on Andrew. ¡°She went to Aaron¡¯s office,¡± Andrew replied. Dn found Audrey in the director¡¯s office. As he entered, her already icy expression grew even colder. ¡°Why did you hang up on hers. mest night?¡± Dyl?n asked, his tone icy, his eyes locked onto ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer,¡± Audrey replied indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinnerter,¡± Dn said, unfazed by her coldness. ¡°No time, Audrey declined tly. 3/4 Öæ SEND GIFT 16:35 Thu, Aus B BB Chapter 9 Dn almostughed in exasperation at her response. ¡°You¡¯re going to eat with me, whether you like it or not,¡± he dered coldly 0 Vengeful 10 Chapter 10 ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± Audrey refused again.. ¡°Then make time,¡± Dn insisted. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Audrey retorted. ¡°Audrey, do you think I won¡¯t deal with you?¡± Dn¡¯s tone grew even colder. ¡°Then go ahead and try!¡± Audrey shot back defiantly, ring at Dn with an arrogant attitude. This vivid and radiant side of Audrey was something Dn had never seen before. Now, fully revealed in front of him, it made his gaze deepen. Just then, Aaron entered the office, immediately sensing the tense atmosphere between the two. ¡°The prescription is on the table. Follow the directions, and call me if you need anything,¡± Audrey said to Aaron, ignoring Dn. She then left the office. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, why don¡¯t youe over to my ce for dinner tomorrow?¡± Aaron called out loudly just as Audrey¡¯s figure was about to disappear. Without turning back, Audrey waved her hand and replied faintly, ¡°No time, maybe another day.¡± Soon, she vanished down the hallway. ¡°Aaron, when did she be your teacher?¡± Dn suddenly asked. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Clifford, I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Aaron replied. Dn pressed his lips, waved goodbye to Aaron, and then left the office. By the time he reached the entrance to the hospital, Audrey was already gone. Gazing at the traffic and pedestrians outside the hospital, Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed icily, his expression bing dangerous and stern. ¡°Audrey, you can¡¯t escape!¡± *** In the car, Dn lit a cigarette, the smoke veiling his face. Once he finished smoking, he directed Richard to start the car. ¡°Mr. Clifford, there¡¯s a call from Clifford Mansion, Richard informed. Dn¡¯s expression hardened as he took the phone. ¡°What is it?¡± 16:35 Thu Au B Chapter 10 +49%2 ¡°Come home for lunch tomorrow. We need to discuss your engagement to Sarah,¡± his mother, ire Clifford, said firmly over the phone.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Dn¡¯s eyes grew icy. ¡°I¡¯m not avable tomorrow.¡± ¡°Dn, you¡¯ve put this off for years. You¡¯re not getting any younger. It¡¯s time to settle down.¡± ire¡¯s voice carried a stern tone. ¡°My affairs are none of your concern,¡± Dn retorted icily. ¡°Dn, are you still hung up on Audrey? Let me tell you, she¡¯s not fit to enter the Clifford family. She¡¯s not worthy of you. Don¡¯t forget, she almost killed me. A woman with such malicious intent will never be epted by our family!¡± ire¡¯s voice suddenly grew sharp. ¡°She didn¡¯t seed, did she?¡± Dn¡¯s voice was icy, the atmosphere around him growing even colder. Richard could sense the dangerous aura emanating from him. On the other end, ire was clearly angered, her tone bing icy. ¡°Regardless, you must get engaged to Sarah. We¡¯ve already arranged a meeting with the Hernandez family at Clifford Mansion tomorrow at noon. You better be there.¡± She hung up without waiting for a response. Dn pocketed the phone, his demeanor turning icy and his expression chilling. ***** At the Hernandez family. After ending the call with Dn, ire immediately dialed Reba¡¯s number. Reba¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of ire¡¯s call. She answered promptly, fearing the call might disconnect if she hesitated for even a moment. ¡°Mrs. Clifford, lunch tomorrow? Absolutely, we¡¯ll be there!¡± After hanging up, she beamed with joy. ¡°Mom, what did Mrs. Clifford say?¡± Sarah asked eagerly. Reba smiled proudly at Sarah. ¡°Mrs. Clifford invited us to Clifford Mansion for lunch tomorrow to discuss your engagement to Mr. Clifford.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Clifford called personally,¡± Reba said. ¡°Will Dn be there?¡± Sarah asked eagerly, her face filled with hope. 16.30 Thu H Chapter 10 +49 ¡°If they¡¯re discussing your engagement, he¡¯ll naturally be there. You¡¯re the only one fit to be Mrs. Clifford. As for Audrey, she¡¯s nothing.¡± Reba smiled warmly. Early the next morning, Dn arrived at the Grandview Hotel. After calling Audrey three times with no answer, she finally picked up on the fourth. ¡°What is it?¡± Audrey¡¯s icy voice came through. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch,¡± Dn said. ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± Audrey declined. ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes. If you¡¯re not down here by then, I¡¯ll have someone bring you down,¡± Dn said icily. Fifteen minutester, Audrey and Brian emerged from the hotel entrance. ¡°Get in the car,¡± Dn said, lowering the back window and giving them a cold look. Once they were seated inside, he asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Audrey replied, eager to finish the meal and get rid of him as quickly as possible. ¡°To Natural Heaven,¡± Dn ordered. Richard made a turn and headed towards Natural Heaven, an exclusive private club renowned for dining and entertainment. Dn and his friends frequented Natural Heaven, where they were ustomed to personal attention from Paul Martin, the manager. When Paul spotted Audrey with Dn, he was momentarily taken aback. He knew Audrey well from her days as a prominent socialite in Northville, often apanying Dn here seven years ago. Seeing her now, with a child, was indeed surprising. However, Paul was smart enough to keep his curiosity in check. He respectfully led them to a private room and brought three menus. Audrey didn¡¯t look at the menu, handing it to Brian. ¡°Order whatever you like.¡± Brian had long wanted to teach Dn a lesson. After flipping through the menu, he rattled off a series of expensive dishes. ¡°Braised Fairnd Eel, Cheese Truffle Australian Lobster, Wild Yellow Croaker, Crocodile Tail Soup, Sake Marinated Abalone, Premium ck and White Caviar¡ As Brian listed each dish, Paul¡¯s hand trembled slightly. He stole a nce at Dn, who 16.36 Thu Aug A Chapter 10 +49% remained calm andposed, prompting Paul to specte whether Brian was indeed. Dn and Audrey¡¯s child. After ordering over a dozen dishes, Brian added, ¡°No onions, ginger, or garlic in any the dishes. Audrey doesn¡¯t like them. Also, two sses of orange juice, please. Thank you.¡± of Paul noted everything down and looked at Dn, who handed back the menu. ¡°That¡¯ll be all,¡± Dn said coolly. With Paul departed, only the three of them remained in the private room. SEND GIFT Vengeful 11 Chapter 11 +49% The private room suddenly got really quiet, but Audrey didn¡¯t seem to notice. She kept ying a game on her phone with Brian. Suddenly, she got a message from Carly. [Baby, why don¡¯t youe see me? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?] Audrey replied, [I¡¯lle see you in a couple of days!] Carly: [I¡¯ll be waiting!] Audrey: [See you then!] After replying, Audrey went back to ying the game with Brian. The only sound in the room was them ying. Audrey¡¯s character in the game was surrounded by five enemies. She took down four of them and was about to attack the fifth when a news alert popped up on her screen. It read, ¡°Popr actress visits the Clifford family with her parents, warmly weed by Dn Clifford. Rumors say they¡¯re getting engaged.¡± After seeing the news, Audrey heard her character get defeated. She pouted and put her phone aside, annoyed. Brian finished his game and put his phone down too. He kept ncing over at Dn, frowning a bit. Neither Dn nor Audrey spoke, making the room feel awkwardly quiet until Dn¡¯s phone rang. Dn answered, hearing Cade asking, ¡°Mr. Clifford, are you really getting engaged to that Sarah?¡± Dn frowned, annoyed. ¡°What engagement?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? The news about you and Sarah¡¯s engagement is all over the inte! Everyone¡¯s talking about it! I already shared the link in the group.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Dn frowned and checked the group chat, seeing Andrew and Shawn also asking about it. After reading the news, Dn coldly posted in the group chat. [Sarah? I don¡¯t know her!] Shawn immediately replied in the group chat. [Aren¡¯t you at the Clifford family \mansion?] Dn raised his phone and snapped a picture of his surroundings, sending it to the 1/4 16:36 Thu, Aug 8 Chapter 11 group. The photo showed a bit of Audrey¡¯s hand, delicate and clearly a girl¡¯s hand. Shawn: [Are you out with a woman?] Dn: [Yeah, with my girlfriend.] +49% +5 Andrew, Shawn, and Cade all fell silent. Dn exited the group chat and said coldly into the phone still connected to Cade, ¡°Use your ount to clear up the rumors.¡± With that, he hung up. Cade silently rolled his eyes, wondering why these annoying tasks always fell to him. Cade was the CEO of a game mpany called Jurassic King, and he had a verified ount online. He took two minutes to craft a message and then posted it with his ount. ¡°Hey, guys, I know everyone¡¯s curious if certain news is true. I just got the answer from Mr. Clifford.¡± Attached was a screenshot of Dn¡¯s earlier group message. Sarah, knowing she was going to the Clifford family house for lunch today, had her assistant contact reporter to stake out near the house. She told them to take pictures of her entering the Clifford family mansion and to write in the news that she was warmly weed by Dn, hinting at their engagement. Sarah had been heavily criticized online yesterday, so she came up with this n to save her reputation. To ensure its sess, she even paid to make it a trending topic. But save her reputation. To ensure its s to her shock, the rumor was exposed as fake news just ten minutes after it started trending. Cade¡¯s post quickly became a trending topic, and everyone online started mocking and insulting Sarah. ¡°What a shameless bitch. She made everyone think Dn personally weed her, but he wasn¡¯t even at the Clifford family mansion! She¡¯s such a clown!¡± ¡°Looks like Dn already has a girlfriend? So Sarah is a homewrecker? Wow, like mother, like daughter!¡± ¡°I used to think she was pretty and kind, now I find her disgusting!¡± At the Clifford family mansion, Sarah was chatting with ire, feeling a bit down because she was there to discuss her engagement to Dn, but Dn wasn¡¯t home. ¡°How about the 5th of next month? That date looks pretty good!¡± ire suggested, looking at a calendar. 2/4 16:37 Thu, Aug 8 B B Chapter 11 ¡°Sounds great! We¡¯ll go with your choice!¡± Reba said with a smile, then frowned, adding, ¡°But if we set the date like this, won¡¯t Mr. Clifford have an opinion?¡± 49% The Hernandez family was wealthy, but nowhere near as rich as the Clifford family. Ten Hernandez families couldn¡¯t match the Clifford family¡¯s wealth. Plus, Dn was the most respected man in Northville. Reba didn¡¯t dare to offend him. Hearing Dn¡¯s name, ire¡¯s expression turned slightly displeased. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I set the date, he won¡¯t dare to oppose it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Reba felt relieved hearing ire¡¯s words. Sarah sat quietly beside them. Suddenly, she noticed her phone buzzing in her bag. ncing at Reba and ire who were still chatting, she stepped aside to take the call. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I have important things to do today? Why are you calling me non- stop?¡± Sarah said impatiently. ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s urgent! You better check the news online ande back to the office quickly!¡± her assistant said urgently. ¡°Got it!¡± Sarah snapped, hanging up. She opened her phone to check the news, and her face turned pale as she read. Sarah was shocked. She had nned everything perfectly and couldn¡¯t understand why Cade would suddenly post a message at this moment. Suddenly, Audrey¡¯s face popped into her mind. She was sure the hand in Dn¡¯s photo belonged to Audrey. She had long suspected Audrey was back for revenge, trying to steal Dn from her. Now, she was even more convinced. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t just stand there. Come over and talk to Mrs. Clifford!¡± Reba called out, but was surprised to see Sarah¡¯s face twisted in anger. Noticing Reba looking at her, Sarah quickly changed her expression to one of sadness and pity. Her eyes filled with tears, and Reba felt a pang of sympathy. ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me why you¡¯re upset,¡± Reba asked with concern. William and ire also looked at Sarah. Seeing her sad and teary¨Ceyed, William felt his heart ache. ¡°Sarah, tell us what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, how could Dn do this to me?¡± Sarah¡¯s expression grew more sorrowful as tears streamed down her face. At the mention of Dn, ire¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sarah, what happened? Did 3/4 16:37 Thu, Aug 8 BE L Chapter 11 Dn hurt you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure he pays for it!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Dn is with my sister!¡± Sarah shouted. 4/4 Vengeful 12 Chapter 12 As ire heard that Dn was with Audrey, her face darkened immediately. She angrily said, ¡°What, he¡¯s still with Audrey?¡± Secing ire angry, Sarah, despite her tear¨Cstreaked face, quickly tried to calm her down. ¡°Mrs. Clifford, don¡¯t me Dn. You know my sister always liked Dn, so it¡¯s normal for her to go after him once she got out of prison.¡± Sarah ced all the me on Audrey. After all, ire already hated Audrey. Years ago, Audrey had nearly killed ire. Although Sarah didn¡¯t know the details, she knew ire despised Audrey. As ire heard these words, her expression grew even more displeased. ¡°That Audrey is truly shameless!¡± ¡°Mrs. Clifford, don¡¯t be angry. This is our fault; we should have taught Audrey to know better. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go home right now and teach her some manners!¡± William said furiously. Yesterday, Audrey had embarrassed him outside Silvandel Auction House, and now this. He was beyond angry with Audrey. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s all because Audrey is too shameless. It has nothing to do with you!¡± ire said coldly. ¡°Rest assured, I only recognize Sarah as my daughter¨Cinw. I won¡¯t allow anyone else to marry Dn!¡± Hearing this, the three of them were very pleased, though they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Dn handles this properly,¡± ire added. Now Sarah felt reassured. Just as she expected, ire¡¯s dislike for Audrey had only intensified upon learning she was with Dn. As soon as Sarah and her parents left the Clifford family mansion, ire immediately called Dn. Her voice was icy as she questioned, ¡°Dn, are you with Audrey?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Dn asked coolly. He nced at Audrey, who was eating across from him, his expression unreadable. ¡°Never mind who told me, I won¡¯t agree to you being with that woman!¡± shouted ire. ¡°Whether you agree or not is none of my concern!¡± Dn¡¯s voice was icy and domineering. Even though he was talking to his own mother, he remained emotionless. ¡°I advise you not to cause her trouble, or you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡± 16:37 Thu Aug 8 Chapter 12 B Dn hung up abruptly, not giving ire a chance to respond. E 49% +5 As soon as Dn ended the call, Audrey¡¯s phone rang. Somehow, William had found her number. The moment she answered, she heard William¡¯s furious voice. ¡°Audrey, get back to our house right now!¡± The angry shouting made Audrey frown slightly, so she held the phone a bit farther from her car before replying coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back there, but not now.¡± ¡°You brat, are you deliberately trying to disgrace the Hernandez family and Sarah? Smearing Sarah online so everyone can mock her? If I had known this would happen, I should have strangled you when you were a baby!¡± William roared. Audrey let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Too bad for you. I¡¯m still very much alive.¡± ¡°Audrey, apologize to Sarah online right now and admit you seduced Mr. Clifford, or you¡¯re in for a world of hurt!¡± William shouted, desperate to restore Sarah¡¯s reputation. ¡°Why should I apologize to Sarah? The worse she has it, the happier I am,¡± Audrey retorted coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± William¡¯s voice grew even angrier. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Audrey sneered,pletely unfazed by William¡¯s threats. Perhaps the old Audrey might have been scared, but not now. Putting away her phone, she turned to Brian, who was eating beside her. ¡°Are you full?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Brian noddedpliantly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full!¡± Audrey lifted her eyes, her cool gaze meeting Dn¡¯s. ¡°Thanks for lunch, Mr. Clifford.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Dn said, standing up and addressing Audrey and Brian. Audrey frowned slightly, then looked directly at Dn. ¡°Mr. Clifford, your mother is right. A convicted murderer like me doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you.¡± ¡°Whether you deserve it or not is for me to decide. No one else has a say,¡± Dn replied, his eyes cold and intense, almost obsessive as they fixed on Audrey¡¯s face. Audrey smiled lightly, her expression tinged with subtle mockery. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you send me to 3 seven years ago, Mr. Clifford?¡± For a moment, Dn¡¯s face turned pale, his dark eyes freezing with a hidden pain. He pressed his lips together, is cold d gaze locked on Audrey¡¯s calm face. 16:37 Thu, Aug 8 D E B Chapter 12 +49% O ¡°Mr. Clifford, since you made your choice seven years ago, you shouldn¡¯t be bothering me now. Understand?¡± Audrey, not being the original host, couldn¡¯t feel the same pain, but from what she had learned, Dn had chosen to believe his mother and put handcuff¡¯s on the original host, sending her to prison, where she endured inhumane suffering for three years. She felt that Dn had no right to bother Audrey anymore. The flicker of pain in Dn¡¯s eyes abruptly vanished as he looked sharply at Audrey, who remained indifferent. A sudden pang of pain nearly suffocated him, but his expression stayed icy and domineering. ¡°Audrey, you and I will never be strangers,¡± Dn said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just want to never see you again,¡± Audrey said calmly. Audrey¡¯s voice was soft, but her words hit Dn like a tidal wave of pain. ¡°Dream on!¡± Dn growled through gritted teeth. +5 Dn could endure Audrey hating him. He could ept that she wanted revenge. But he would never let her disappear from his life. He would stop at nothing to keep her by his side, even if it meant tying her up. ¡°So, Mr. Clifford, what if I¡¯m not actually Audrey?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dn frowned, his expression turning frighteningly intense. ¡°I mean, the Audrey you knew is dead. I am a soul from another world with the same name. Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth,¡± Audrey said, her gaze serious as she looked at Dn. She wasn¡¯t the original Audrey. It seemed the original host had been so utterly broken by Dn that even though she had all of Audrey¡¯s memories, shecked any recollection of Dn. SEND GIFT Vengeful 13 Chapter 13 Audrey¡¯s words sent a shock through Dn, His pupils trembling. He stared at Audrey, his eyes filled with darkness. ¡°You say you¡¯re not Audrey, but why do you have the same habits? You dislike onions and garlic, refuse to peel shrimp yourself, and love orange juice. You both avoid the food at the bottom of the te,¡± Dn said coldly, stepping closer to Audrey. His piercing gaze seemed to dissect her. ¡°If you¡¯re not Audrey, then how do you exin all this?¡± Dn demanded, his intense presence frightening. Audrey felt a flicker of fear. She usually remained calm in any situation, but now she frowned. She hadn¡¯t realized she and the original host shared the same habits. Seeing Audrey¡¯s silence, Dn¡¯s expression darkened. He said in a chilling voice, ¡°If you¡¯re using this excuse to leave me, forget it. As long as you¡¯re Audrey, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± +5 Audrey narrowed her eyes, ring at Dn. ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m not her. The Audrey who might have loved you is dead. I belong to myself!¡± she dered firmly. Dn scrutinized Audrey, trying to figure out her game, but he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Brian, let¡¯s go!¡± Audrey called, quickly exiting the room with Brian. She didn¡¯t look back at Dn and missed the anger in his eyes. Outside Natural Heaven, Brian looked up at Audrey and softly asked, ¡°Audrey, is he and Lucas¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe,¡± Audrey replied, frowning. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, neither do we.¡± Audrey smiled lightly and ruffled Brian¡¯s hair. my Richard stepped forward, saying respectfully to Audrey and Brian, ¡°Ms. Hernandez, Mr. Clifford wants us to take you back to the hotel!¡± ¡°No need, thanks!¡± Audrey nced at Richard lightly and then turned to leave with Brian. Richard watched Audrey and Brian get into the taxi, then shouted for someone to follow them from behind to keep them safe, before returning to the private room to 16:3 Thu, Aug 8 b k 49% ¡ã Chapter 13 report. ¡°Mr. Clifford, Ms. Hernandez and her son took a cab back. I¡¯ve got someone tailing them,¡± Richard reported. ¡°Great, any news on what you were looking into?¡± Dn asked. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve tried everything, but there¡¯s nothing on Ms. Hernandez. Seems like someone¡¯s covering up her tracks, and it¡¯s likely a pro hacker!¡± Richard replied. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around when Audrey suddenly got herself a top¨Cnotch hacker on her side.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What about the prison stuff?¡± Dn asked again, frowning. +5 ¡°Nothing there either. Can¡¯t find a single thing about Ms. Hernandez for the three years she was in prison!¡± Richard replied. That was what really spooked Richard. He¡¯d pulled out all the stops to investigate, but came up empty. Clearly, someone was hiding Audrey¡¯s information. ¡°Keep digging!¡± Dn clenched his jaw, fury zing in his eyes. ***** After Audrey and Brian got back to the hotel, she told Brian to take a bath first. She turned on her phone and saw a message from Invincible. [Ms. Hernandez, someone is trying to dig up your information, but they haven¡¯t found anything because I¡¯ve encrypted all your data. No one can crack it but me.] Aud: [Great, thanks!] Invincible: [Ms. Hernandez, do you want me to find out who¡¯s looking into you?] Aud: [No need.] Then, Audrey opened a group chat named ¡°Non¨Chuman Research Center¡± and then started a private chat with an ount named ¡°Python.¡± She sent a message first. [Have you found any leads on the person I asked you to find?] Python quickly replied: [I followed your clues to Bliss Hill Orphanage, but it¡¯s already been torn down. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find any new info!] Aud: [Thanks!] Python: [No problem!] Audrey put away her phone and went to take a bath. After she finished, she went to 16:37 Thu, Aug 8 B B. Chapter 13 +49% +5 Brian¡¯s room. As soon as she entered, she saw Brian typing away on his keyboard with a serious expression. When he noticed Audrey, he quickly closed hisptop, clearly trying to hide something from her. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Audrey asked, frowning slightly as she nced at Brian. ¡°It¡¯s something that will upset you. You¡¯d better not look!¡± Brian had deleted all the nasty posts and news about Audrey. Just then, Jessica called. Audrey answered, hearing Jessica angrily saying, ¡°Audrey, you better stay off the inte. Your father is going all out for your sister. He¡¯s airing your dirtyundry and badmouthing you online. Now everyone is bashing you.¡± Audrey listened calmly and nced at Brian. She had been prepared for trouble ever since William threatened her on the phone. But she didn¡¯t expect that, even though she and Sarah were both William¡¯s daughters, he would go so far to ruin her for Sarah¡¯s sake. After hanging up, Audrey reached out to Brian and said, ¡°Give me yourptop!¡± Brian pressed his lips together, seeing that Audrey already knew, and handed over theptop. All the nasty posts and news about Audrey had been thoroughly deleted by Brian. Even the name ¡°Audrey Hernandez¡± had be taboo. Audrey¡¯s face was cold as she looked at Brian. ¡°You did this!¡± Since Audrey knew, Brian pouted and said, ¡°They were talking trash online. Audrey, don¡¯t be mad!¡± Audrey¡¯s expression softened a bit. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, just think it¡¯s unnecessary. If you¡¯re really upset, tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°How will we teach them?¡± Brian asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°You¡¯ll see tomorrow!¡± Vengeful 14 Chapter 14 After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Richard quickly ryed the news to Dn at Clifford Mansion. ¡°Mr. Clifford, the Hernandez family is maliciously smearing Ms. Hernandez online. Even her prison time has been brought up again byizens. Originally, everyone was criticizing Sarah, but William sessfully diverted their attention, and now they¡¯re all attacking Ms. Hernandez!¡± Dn¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes shing with a murderous re. ¡°That bastard William, he¡¯s digging his own grave!¡± O +5 Dn pressed his lips together and coldlymanded, ¡°Delete everything about her online!¡± ¡°Someone has already deleted all the news and posts about Ms. Hernandez, but we can¡¯t trace who did it. It must be a skilled hacker,¡± Richard reported honestly. Dn frowned, puzzled about when such a powerful hacker appeared in Chritonia. ¡°Keep an eye on the online activity. If anyone dares to defame Audrey, shut them down immediately!¡± Dn said coldly. Then, he suddenly asked Richard in a sharp tone, ¡°Have you found the person maliciously attacking ourpany¡¯swork?¡± ¡°The opponent is extremely cunning, using only virtual IP addresses. Patrick could only pinpoint the area around Grandview Hotel,¡± Richard replied. ¡°Keep investigating!¡± Dn ordered coldly. ¡°Also, have someone secretly follow Brian and Audrey!¡± ***** The next morning, Audrey took Brian downstairs for breakfast and then went to a securitypany to hire a few bodyguards. They also rented two cars before heading to the Hernandez family home. The house where the Hernandez family currently lived used to be Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s childhood home, the old mansion of the Hond family. This house was situated halfway up Greencloud Mountain, with the beautiful Greencloud Lake nearby. Many years ago, Audrey¡¯s grandfather, Damarion Hond, bought thisrge mountain area. Damarion¡¯s wife personally designed and built the house. Later, Damarion was unhappy with Audrey¡¯s mother marrying William, and before he died, he bypassed Audrey¡¯s mother and left the entire mountain and the house to +49% +5 Chapter 14 Audrey. When Audrey was ten, her mother passed away. Everything the Hond family owned fell into William¡¯s hands. William, Reba, and Sarah moved into the house left by Damarion. Since this house belonged to the original host, Audrey was determined to help reim it. After they got out of the car, Brian looked at the exquisite mansion in front of them and couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Audrey, is this your house?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯ll be your home too!¡± Audrey nced at the tightly closed gate and told the bodyguards, ¡°Ring the bell!¡± One of the bodyguards immediately went to ring the bell. Soon, the gate opened, and a middle¨Caged woman in her forties or fifties came out. Seeing Audrey, the woman¡¯s face showed disdain and mockery. ¡°Oh, Ms. Hernandez. Mr. Hernandez told us you¡¯ve been kicked out of the Hernandez family, and you have no right to be here anymore!¡± Audrey recognized this maid, Mary Brown. When Reba moved in, she dismissed all the original staff and hired new ones, including Mary. Mary had often bullied Audrey in the past. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right?¡± Audrey sneered, ring coldly at Mary. ¡°This house doesn¡¯t belong to William. What gives him the right to decide if I have any rights here?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to him, so it belongs to you? Do you think you¡¯re still the high society socialite from the Hernandez family? You¡¯re just a jailbird bitch now! This isn¡¯t where you belong. Get out of here!¡± Mary mocked, mming the gate shut with a bang. After shutting the door, Mary went back inside. William and Reba were there, and seeing Mary enter, Sarah asked, ¡°Mary, did Audrey leave?¡± ¡°No, it looks like she¡¯s not leaving anytime soon, and she brought several people with her!¡± Mary replied. ¡°Let her stay outside. Don¡¯t let her in. I¡¯ve been too soft on her. She needs to suffer a bit!¡± William growled, his face full of anger. ¡°Mary, you said she brought several people. Who are they?¡± Reba asked, remembering thest time she saw Audrey outside the Silvandel Auction House. She felt that Audrey was more difficult to deal with this time. ¡°They look like some thugs!¡± Mary said after thinking for a moment. ¡®Dressed like gangsters, wearing sunsses in broad daylight¨Cwhat else could they be?¡® thought Mary, and her disdain for Audrey grew. 16:37 Thu, Aug 8 Chapter 14 +49% +5 Hearing they were thugs, Reba felt relieved and a bit contemptuous. She had thought Audrey had be smarter, but it seemed she was wrong. ¡®Does Audrey think the Hernandez family is just a regr household that can be intimidated by a few thugs?¡® Reba thought. ¡°Mixing with those kinds of people, she¡¯s no good herself. Keep the gate locked, and don¡¯t let her in!¡± William shouted angrily. ¡°Mary, my dad¡¯s still mad at Audrey. Why don¡¯t you let her stand outside for a while longer? Who knows, Dad might let her inter once he¡¯s cooled off!¡± Sarah smirked, deliberately speaking to Mary. Mary knew exactly what Sarah meant. On such a hot day, standing for even a little while was unbearable, let alone staying outside for longer. Mary walked to the gate, opened it, and sneered. ¡°Mr. Hernandez said he¡¯s too busy to see you right now. Just wait outside until he wants to see you!¡± After saying that, she mmed the gate shut without caring about Audrey¡¯s expression. ¡°Audrey, what do we do now?¡± Brian asked, ring coldly at the gate. He really wanted to call Jessica and have her bring a group of people to st the gate open, but that would definitely cause a scene and wasn¡¯t a good idea. Plus, this mountain and mansion were left to Audrey by Brian¡¯s great¨Cgrandfather, and he didn¡¯t want to see the mansion destroyed. Audrey had already guessed that William and Reba wouldn¡¯t let her in easily, so she was prepared early on. She pulled Brian back a few steps and coldly looked at the gate. ¡°Crash it open. I¡¯ll take the me for the damage to the car!¡± said Audrey. One of the bodyguards immediately got into the car and started the engine, driving straight towards the gate of the Hernandez family. The front of the car crashed heavily into the gate, making a loud noise. A huge dent appeared on the gate. Audrey nced at the gate again and continued, ¡°Keep going!¡± Following Audrey¡¯smand, the car rammed into the gate once more. Inside the house, they heard two consecutive loud bangs and were startled. Reba hurriedly asked, ¡°Mary, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± 16:38 Thu, Aug 8 BB +49% Vengeful 15 Chapter 15 The sound was really loud. Hearing Reba¡¯s inquiry, Mary quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check right away!¡± As Mary was walking toward the door, she heard another loud crash, so loud it made her cars hurt. When she reached the door, she was shocked to see that the entire door had been smashed by a car, leaving a huge hole in the middle. Panicked, she quickly turned and ran back inside the house. ¡°Mr Hernandez, Mrs.Hernandez, Audrey had someone ram the gate with a car!¡± Mary shouted. William thundered, ¡°What? What on earth is that brat trying to do?¡± He stood up and quickly headed towards the door. Reba and Sarah were very surprised too and followed William.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They hadn¡¯t even reached the door when they saw that Audrey¡¯s car hadpletely wrecked it. William shouted angrily, ¡°Audrey, what are you doing?¡± Seeing the shattered gate, Reba and Sarah were shocked, not expecting Audrey to be so ruthless. Audrey looked at them mockingly, a smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. ¡°I was having the gate rammed. Can¡¯t you see?¡± William¡¯s anger red even more. He bellowed, ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s gotten into you again? Bringing these thugs here was bad enough, but ramming the gate? You better believe I¡¯ll call the cops right now and have you locked up for a few more years!¡± William¡¯s words only fueled Audrey¡¯s twisted grin, making it even more chilling. She sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me crashing into my own house¡¯s gate?¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t help butugh at this. She said, ¡°Sis, did you forget? Seven years ago, when you were sent to jail by Dn, Dad disowned you. You have no rtionship with the Hernandez family anymore!¡± Audrey raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re no longer Dad¡¯s daughter, what right do you have toe here? How dare you crash through the Hernandez family¡¯s gate!¡± Sarah asked. Ever since Audrey returned, Sarah has been in a bad mood. Now, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to maintain her kind facade. She wanted to see Audrey getpletely kicked 16:38 Thu, Anh 8 Chapter 15 out of the house, and she relished the idea of thoroughly defeating Audrey. +49% Sarah had thought her words would make Audrey pale, but Audrey just nced at her casually and then smiled. Audrey¡¯s smile was chilling. Her gaze toward Sarah was filled with arrogance, which made Sarah feel disgusted. Sarah thought, ¡®Audrey has been kicked out by Dad, so whe to still act all high and mighty?¡® does she get the courage ¡°Sarah, who do you think you are? You have no right to be smug in front of me!¡± Sarah mocked. Audrey nced at Sarah mockingly. +5 Reba also didn¡¯t like Audrey¡¯s attitude. She frowned and said, ¡°Audrey, Sarah is your sister after all. How can you speak like that? It¡¯s really rude!¡± Audrey responded to Reba with a mockingugh, as if she had heard a joke. ¡°You, a homewrecker, have the nerve to lecture me about manners? If you¡¯re so well- mannered, howe you ended up being a homewrecker?¡± Audrey mocked. Faced with Audrey¡¯s questioning, Reba was left speechless, unable to respond. William couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He frowned and said angrily, ¡°Enough, Audrey. Are you here just to make us unhappy? This is the Hernandez family. You have no right to cause trouble here. Get out of here right now!¡± spot. ¡®She was William was so fed up with Audrey that he felt like strangling her on the such an embarrassment. Why can¡¯t she be as good as Sarah?¡® he thought. ¡°You guys should be the ones leaving!¡± Audrey looked coldly at William. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Audrey, are you out of your mind? You¡¯re telling us to leave, but who gives you the right?¡± Audrey chuckled, casting a nce at William. Suddenly, William had a bad feeling, a wave of inexplicable panic washing over him. After Vivienne¡¯s death, he searched through her belongings but couldn¡¯t find the deed to this house. ¡®Could the deed be with Audrey? But Audrey was only ten years old back then. Could she understand such things?¡® He wondered. ¡°What right?¡± Audrey¡¯s smile grew even wider and there was a hint of mockery in her gaze as she looked at them. ¡°Because both the entire mountain and this house belong to me.¡± 16:38 Thu, Aug 8 LE B Chapter 15 +49% +5 Audrey¡¯s words darkened the mood of everyone present. William had anticipated that she might possess the deed to the house, but he hadn¡¯t thought she also had ownership of the mountain. Damarion didn¡¯t like William, so Vivienne and he basically lived outside.Vivienne rarely talked to him about the Hond family¡¯s affairs. After Damarion died, he and Vivienne moved here. This meant that he wasn¡¯t familiar with a lot of the inside information about the Hond family. He had no idea this whole mountain belonged to the Hond family. Reba and Sarah¡¯s faces darkened. ¡®The entire mountain and this entire house belong to Audrey? How is that possible! All of this belongs to us. How could it be Audrey¡¯s?¡® they both thought. ¡°Audrey, what nonsense are you talking about? What¡¯s your connection to this house? This house clearly belongs to Dad. And you say this entire mountain is yours? Do you think anyone would believe that?¡± Sarah asked. But she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®If this entire mountain really belongs to Audrey, then Audrey is going to be rich.¡® She had heard before that Greencloud Mountain was quite valuable. Five years ago, someone wanted to buy it, and the price at that time was pushed to over 400 million dors. However, the owner of the mountain, she heard, refused to sell. Five yearster, the value of this mountain had probably increased several times over. ¡®But how could such a gold mine belong to Audrey?¡® she thought, unable to believe it. ¡°Sarah, whether this mountain is mine has nothing to do with you, but this house is indeed mine. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask your dear daddy!¡± Audrey mocked. Çú Vengeful 17 Chapter 16 Sarah immediately looked at William, her tone urgent. ¡°Dad, this house is obviously. yours, right? Tell Audrey!¡± Audrey watched William¡¯s face grow darker and found it quite amusing. She thought, ¡®If William had known that the deeds to the mountain and the house were with me, he would have taken them long ago.¡± Reba noticed William¡¯s silence and felt a wave of fear. She often boasted to her friends about living on the Greencloud Mountain, and many envied her. If this house really belonged to Audrey, how could she maintain her superior image? ¡°William, say something! Sarah is asking you! Reba¡¯s voice trembled. William, under everyone¡¯s gaze, coldly looked at Audrey. ¡°This house is mine, Audrey. Stop causing trouble!¡± He didn¡¯t believe Audrey could prove the house was hers. ¡°When Damarion died, Audrey was so young. There was no way Damarion would have given the house directly to her. The deed must have Vivienne¡¯s name on it. Since Vivienne was my wife, our property was shared, meaning the house was still mine. With this thought, William felt more confident. Hearing William¡¯s words, Reba and Sarah both sighed in relief. Sarah smirked. ¡°Audrey, did you hear that? This house is Dad¡¯s!¡± Audrey, unfazed by William¡¯s words, looked at him calmly. ¡°Mywyer will be here soon, and then you¡¯ll see whose house this really is.¡± As soon as Audrey finished speaking, two cars pulled up and parked nearby. A group of people got out, led by a young man in a ck suit. He had a handsome, serious face with gold¨Crimmed sses and sharp eyes that scanned the crowd. He walked over to Audrey and shook her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Simon Evans from Starglow Law Firm.¡± Audrey shook his hand and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, too. I¡¯m Audrey Hernandez.¡± Simon nodded to Audrey and then led his team toward William and the others. Upon hearing the name, William¡¯s face turned pale. He had heard of Simon, a legendarywyer known as the best in Chritonia. Simon and his team were undefeated in court. William was shocked that Audrey had managed to hire such a topwyer. Even though Reba and Sarah didn¡¯t know much about the legal world, they had 16:52 Thu, AugE TEE Chapter 16 heard of Simon Evans¡® reputation. Hearing that Audrey had hired him, their expressions grew uneasy.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Simon stepped forward and stood in front of William, pulling a sealed envelope from his briefcase. His tone was cold. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, on behalf of my client, I demand that you vacate my client¡¯s property immediately. If you do notply, I will call the authorities and take legal action.¡± He took out a document from the envelope and handed it to William. ¡°This is the original deed with my client¡¯s name on it, along with the newly registerednd and property certificates. The Greencloud Mountain and this house were gifts from Damarion Hond to my client for her first birthday.¡± William¡¯s hands trembled as he took the deed. To his shock, the name on the deed was Audrey¡¯s, not Vivienne¡¯s. William couldn¡¯t believe it, and neither could Reba and Sarah, who stood there pale and stunned. Audrey¡¯s im that the entire mountain was hers turned out to be true. Sarah¡¯s jealousy red, her eyes green with anger. She thought, ¡®Why? Why are the mountain and the house Audrey¡¯s? How could they be hers?¡± Reba¡¯s face twisted with rage. ¡®If the mountain and the house truly belonged to Audrey, then legally, William had severed ties with Audrey seven years ago, and we had no right to stay here. The thought made Reba feel sick. William opened his mouth to argue, but with thend and property certificates as evidence, he had no arguments left. Simon, ignoring the looks on their faces, collected the documents and put them back in the envelope. ¡°Since it¡¯s been proven that this house belongs to my client, please move out immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to involve the authorities.¡± Simon¡¯s words struck them like a bolt of lightning. ¡®Move out today? How could we possibly move everything out in one day?¡® They all thought. Before they could protest, Simon added, ¡°Oh, and the valuable antiques and paintings Damarion Hond bought are also inherited by my client. So, during your move, I will need to inventory those items. If any are missing, you will need to return them or pay their value.¡± She anger. What? Those antiques and paintings belong to her? Why?¡± Sarah erupted in had given one of the family¡¯s antique vases, valued at over 12 million dors, to a TV show¡¯s investor to secure a lead role. She couldn¡¯t afford to pay Audrey back. +47%2 Chapter 16 William and Reba¡¯s faces darkened. William had given away many family antiques. to solidify his position in the Hond Group. He couldn¡¯t afford to repay Audrey either. Vengeful 18 Chapter 18 Simon turned to his team and said, ¡°Show Mr. Hernandez the list.¡± Audrey nodded. She trusted Simon¡¯s team to handle it. One of thewyers handed the list to William. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, please. If everything is correct, we need you to sign and pay the amount to my client.¡± William¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Thewyer smiled and pulled out another document. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay it all now, that¡¯s fine. Just sign this IOU. You have one month to pay. If you don¡¯t, my client will file awsuit. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want that.¡± William got angrier as he listened. He thought, ¡®If Audrey sues, everyone will know I can¡¯t pay. Who will want to work with me then? But paying over 100 million dors all at once is too much. Despite the Hernandez Group¡¯s loud reputation, it¡¯s not as strong now as it used to be. The Hernandez Group¡¯s funds are tight. The recent projects drained all our money. If I knew this ungrateful daughter would do this, I would¡¯ve left her in prison seven years ago! But now, he had no choice. William grimly signed the IOU. Seeing William and his family leave with their things, Audrey felt much better. Bria ¡°Audrey, is this our home now?¡± Brian asked, his voice sweet and innocent. ¡°Yes, do you like it?¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°I like anywhere you are!¡± Brian said, his face looking so cute. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you like me too?¡± Suddenly, Simon¡¯s voice came from beside them. The Simon at this moment had a smile on his face, a stark contrast to the cold and ruthless. Simon from before. ¡°Of course, I like you, godfather!¡± Brian ran to Simon, grinning. ¡°But why are you here?¡± Simon ruffled Brian¡¯s hair, eyes full of affection. ¡°Your godmother made mee. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll tak you and your mom out to eat.¡± Simon nced at Audrey. ¡°What do you say, Audrey? Will you join us?¡± Audrey smiled, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Since you invited, I¡¯ll go. But this meal¡¯s on me, as a thank you for your help today.¡± Simonughed. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t help, you could handle it. These people are nothing. 16:22 Thu. ?u E Chapter 18 +46%2 Anyone could¡¯ve dealt with them. I believe even without me, you can handle them on your own.¡± ¡°That would take all the fun out of it!¡± Audrey nced at Simon. To William, especially Reba and Sarah, Audrey was a thorn in their side. Sarah always wanted to take what was Audrey¡¯s. Today, Audrey showed Sarah how big their gap was. Reba and Sarah probably hated her even more now. The shame of being kicked out would forever haunt them, making it unforgettable. Audrey felt like she had finally gotten her revenge, and it felt satisfying. ¡°You¡¯re as ruthless as ever!¡± Simon chuckled. He knew how scary Audrey could be, and was d she wasn¡¯t an enemy.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With Simon¡¯s team handling things, Audrey felt at ease. She paid the bodyguards and left with Brian in Simon¡¯s car. Dn soon heard about what happened with the Hernandez family.When he found out Audrey and Simon went out for dinner, Dn got upset. His dark expression made Richard think he¡¯d rush over and grab Audrey any second. ¡°Find out Simon¡¯s rtionship with her!¡± Dn ordered. Dn had some interactions with Simon in Iadale City, so he wasn¡¯tpletely unfamiliar with him. Simon came from a prestigious background and held a high position, but he became Chritonia¡¯s topwyer and founded Starglow Law Firm. without relying on his family¡¯s help. Since starting hispany, he had never lost a case. But Simon was very mysterious; he rarely personally defended others. Usually, he assigned his staff to interact with clients. However, for reasons unknown, he suddenly came to Northville and became Audrey¡¯swyer. Dn thought there must be something special between Simon and Audrey. Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed, his lips tight. He wanted to know what happened in those seven years. At 9 PM, a ck car stopped in front of a hotel. Audrey, with Brian beside her, said goodbye to Simon in the car and then got out, smiling, clearly in a good mood. In a dark corner, another ck car was parked. Dn watched Audrey¡¯s smile with cold. 16:52 Thu, Aug 8GB Chapter 18 + eyes, his mood worsening. Dn ordered Richard coldly, ¡°Crash into them!¡± Richard thought he misheard at first. But Dn repeated it, then Richard followed orders. The ck car sped out of the shadows and crashed into Simon¡¯s car. The collision made a loud noise, catching people¡¯s attention. As soon as the car hit, Audrey recognized Dn¡¯s car. Her expression changed. ¡°Dn, what are you doing?¡± she demanded coldly.. Inside the car, Dn¡¯s body was tense. Through the half¨Clowered window, he red at Audrey with fierce eyes. SEND GIFT Vengeful 19 Chapter 19 BB The atmosphere turned tense instantly. Even Richard could sense how terrifying Dn had be. Outside, Audrey remained calm, showing no fear of Dn, acting as if he was nothing to her. Simon got out of the car, and Audrey shifted her gaze from Dn to check if Simon was hurt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, concerned. Simon was here to help her, and if he got hurt, she¡¯d feel guilty. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Simon replied, waving it off. He had reacted quickly when Dn¡¯s car sped toward him, minimizing the damage. Though the crash seemed deliberate, Richard had reduced speed at thest moment. Simon was surprised to see that the behind this was none other than Dn Clifford. person But Simon quickly figured out what was going on, so he shot a strange look at Audrey. He had heard about Dn and Audrey¡¯s situation before, though not in great detail. Still, he never imagined someone like Dn would actually get jealous. He knew Dn must be jealous because he could see possessiveness in his eyes. Dn stepped out of his car. His usual aloof demeanor now radiated anger, making him even more intimidating. His cold eyes nced over Simon as he coldly said, ¡°Simon, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were in Northville? Sorry about my subordinate. He mistook the brake for the elerator. If I¡¯d known it was you, I would¡¯ve invited you to join Audrey and me for dinner. I¡¯ll cover your car repairs.¡± Richard, taking the me, bit back his exnation. As an experienced driver, he¡¯d never mix up the brake and the elerator. Dn didn¡¯t care about his subordinate¡¯s thoughts. He kept his gaze on Simon, his possessive tone causing Audrey to frown slightly.. Simon gave Audrey a knowing look, then turned to Dn and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, you¡¯re always so busy. I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you. The car repair costs aren¡¯t much. I¡¯ve got it covered. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to join Audrey and me for dinner, would it?¡± Hearing this, Dn¡¯s face darkened even more..Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Simon, pretending not to notice, smiled at Audrey and said warmly, ¡°It¡¯ste. Brian needs to sleep. You and Brian should go up.¡± Audrey gave Simon a warning look, signaling him not to say anything else. She understood Simon¡¯s intent to provoke Dn but didn¡¯t find it necessary: ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go. Drive safely,¡± she urged, fearing Simon might say more. 16:52 THU, Aug 8 BB Chapter 19 ×Ô¼Ò+45%, In Dn¡¯s eyes, this looked like concern and affection for Simon from Audrey. It fueled his anger, making him want to take Audrey away immediately. Seeing Dn¡¯s reaction, Simon felt amused. He realized that even Dn would lose control to jealousy. Clearly, the crash wasn¡¯t an ident but a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment act by Dn. Jealous men were unpredictable! Simon knew staying longer would annoy Audrey. He sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± He then affectionately ruffled Audrey¡¯s hair, carning a warning re from her. Simon coughed awkwardly and shifted his hand to Brian¡¯s head, ruffling his hair gently. ¡°Brian, say goodbye to Daddy. I¡¯ll visit you again soon.¡± Brian, understanding the act, sweetly responded, ¡°Bye, Daddy! I¡¯ll miss you!¡± He gave Simon a kiss on the cheek. Feeling Dn¡¯s jealousy, Simon felt satisfied. He got into his car and drove off with a smile. With Simon gone, Audrey didn¡¯t want to linger. She turned to leave with Brian. Dn, his lips pressed into a thin line, grabbed Audrey¡¯s wrist and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Jealousy made him even scarier, his eyes fixed coldly on Audrey. Audreyughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Her meaning was clear: Dn had no right to know her rtionship with Simon. ¡°I forbid you from dating him!¡± Dn, consumed by jealousy and anger, couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Audrey with Simon. ¡°Who I date is none of your business. Let go!¡± Audrey replied icily. ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Audrey,¡± Dn warned. Seeing Dn about to overstep, Brian stepped in front of Audrey, shouting, ¡°Let go of Audrey, you bad guy!¡± Brian¡¯s face, so much like Audrey¡¯s younger self, made Dn hesitate, loosening his grip slightly. Audrey pulled Brian back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever do this again.¡± She then turned and left with Brian. Dn stood there, watching them go, his face dark under the dim lights. His tall figure looked lonely and forlorn. Dn had always thought of himself as rational and cold. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have sent Chapter 19 Aug 8 46 Audrey to prison seven years ago after she nearly killed his mother. But tonight, seeing Simon and Audrey together, his calm and rationality shattered. For the first time, he acted out of sheer jealousy, losing hisposurepletely. Dn let out a self- mockingugh. Vengeful 20 Chapter 20 As soon as Audrey and Brian returned to the hotel, Simon called Audrey. ¡°How did it go? Dn didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he?¡± Simon asked. ¡°You knew he would give me a hard time. Impressive!¡± Audrey said in an indifferent voice. Hearing the displeasure in Audrey¡¯s voice, Simon couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose. embarrassingly and clear his throat, saying, ¡°just wanted to see the legendary cold- hearted, emotionless man going mad for love. Tsk. Tsk. Indeed, no matter how godlike, once touched by love, even the mighty needs to take a humble posture.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s not interesting.¡± Audrey said tly, then hung up the phone. She wasn¡¯t sure if the original host¡¯s feelings for Dn still lingered in this body. After hanging up, Audrey felt inexplicably irritable and annoyed. This uncontroble feeling upset her, and she was quite resistant to it. Fortunately, in the following days, Audrey was busy dealing with the house and had no time to think about anything else. William and Reba had lived in the house for too many years, with many traces of their life inside. Audrey drew up a new design n, intending to find someone to renovate it. After reiming the house, Audrey¡¯s next target was the Hernandez Group. That was Damarion Hond¡¯s life¡¯s work, which William had taken after the original host¡¯s mother died. Audrey naturally had to reim the Hernandez Group to retrieve everything that rightfully belonged to the original host. Once the house matters were nearly settled, Audrey received a call from Aaron, inviting her and Brian to dinner at the Longman family. Knowing Aaron wanted to consult her on some medical issues, Audrey agreed. In the Longman family, Shawn rarely visited Aaron, but Aaron simply ignored and dismissed him. Aaron said, ¡°Over here, this window needs another wipe, and it would be best to ce a potted nt here. And where¡¯s my coffee set? Bring it out, and fetch my special edition Thu, Aug 8 OBB ¡¤ 16:53 Thu, Aug 8 Chapter 20 coffee beans. +46%2 ¦° Aaron was excitedly directing the servants to tidy up the house, knowing his teacher would being for dinner the next day. Seeing the busy scene left Shawn a bit puzzled. Shawn thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Do they have some noble guestsing tomorrow?¡± ¡°Right, prepare more snacks and fruits too. Kids love to eat them,¡± Aaron said. Shawn sneered inwardly, ¡°Thinking even of snacks and fruits that kids like? This noble guesting to the house must be bringing children along.¡± After Aaron was almost done with the preparations, he finally noticed Shawn sitting on the sofa. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Aaron asked. Shawn was speechless. He had been sitting there for a long time, and his grandfather only now noticed him now. ¡°Who¡¯sing over tomorrow?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°None of your business. Get out of here. You¡¯re an eyesore. Go deal with your own messy affairs,¡± Aaron said. The Longman family had been in medicine for generations, yet Shawn, unlike his family, didn¡¯t like medicine. Not liking medicine was one thing, but Shawn went into the entertainment industry, even starting an entertainmentpany, which infuriated Aaron.. After Aaron went off to handle more preparations, Shawn found a housemaid to ask, ¡°Who¡¯sing over tomorrow?¡± The maid thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s his teachering. That¡¯s all we know.¡± Shawn thought, ¡®Grandpa¡¯s teacher is Audrey. So is sheing?¡± No wonder Aaron was having everything cleaned up and even preparing snacks and fruits for children. It was because Audrey and Brian wereing for dinner. Thinking of this, Shawn imhediately stepped out and made a call. 16:53 Thu, Aug 8GB. Chapter 20 Shawn asked, ¡°Dn, do you want toe to my house for dinner tomorrow?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dn coldly refused. ¡°No, I mean the old resident, Aaron¡¯s ce.¡± On the other end, Dn frowned and then asked, ¡°She¡¯s visiting Aaron tomorrow?¡± Seeing Dn guess it right away, Shawn felt disappointed. He had wanted to surprise Dn by having him over to the old house tomorrow. ¡°Yes, I went back and wanted to see Aaron, but he was busy preparing for Audrey¡¯s visit. like he was some noble guest. He didn¡¯t even care about me,¡± Shawn said. Knowing Audrey would be at the Longman family, Dn agreed toe and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there. Early the next morning, Dn arrived at the Longman family. Aaron thought it was Audrey and Brian, only realizing it wasn¡¯t when the butler brought Dn in. But Aaron wasn¡¯t a fool. He had already suspected something was up when Shawn insisted on staying at the Longman familyst night.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. And now, early in the morning, Dn showed up. Aaron quickly guessed the reason. But since a smiling visitor should not be turned away, Aaron couldn¡¯t just kick him out. Over the years, Aaron had been treating Dn¡¯s illness, and he knew it might be rted to some events seven years ago. But Aaron wouldn¡¯t ask about it. In fact, he had invited his teacher today to discuss some cases, one of which was Dn¡¯s.. ¡°Aaron, sorry to bother you,¡± Dn said. Dn knew Aaron would understand why he came, so he didn¡¯t exin and simply handed over the prepared gift. ¡°No bother at all. It¡¯s rare fogyoung people like you to think of me,¡± Aaron said. Aaron asked the butler to make coffee for Dn. Chapter 20 hu, Aug 8 Hearing Dn had arrived, Shawn came down from upstairs. ¡°Why are you here so carly?¡± Shawn asked. +40%) Although he knew Dn wasing, Shawn hadn¡¯t expected him to show up so early. ¡°Nothing else to do, so I came carly to chat with Aaron,¡± Dn said. Shawn nced at Dn. It was obvious he wanted to see Audrey carly, but he imed. he wanted to chat with Aaron. Such a tant lic. ¡°How have you been? Finished your medication?¡± Aaron asked as he looked at Dn, noticing hisplexion was still not good. ¡°Yes, but still no improvement,¡± Dn replied indifferently, seemingly unconcerned about his own health. ¡°My teacher ising today. I¡¯ll ask her about your condition to see if we can find a cure,¡± Aaron said, Thank you, Aaron.¡± Dn nodded and thanked him.. At 10:30 a.m., Audrey and Brian finally arrived at the Longman family. When the butler led Audrey and Brian inside, they immediately saw Dn sitting in the living room, chatting and having coffee with Aaron. Audrey frowned, and her eyes showed a hint of coldness. SEND GIFT Vengeful 21 Chapter 21 Brian also saw the big bad guy who bullied Audrey. He snorted coldly, and he immediately stood in front of Audrey. Unfortunately, he was too short to block Dn¡¯s gaze from Audrey. Brian couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disheartened. ¡°There you are!¡± Aaron said. Aaron immediately stood up and respectfully weed Audrey as soon as he saw her arrive. Audrey nodded lightly in response, not giving Dn any attention. ¡°You know these two, so I won¡¯t introduce them. Mr. Clifford is here today because of his health. The medicine I¡¯ve prescribed is no longer effective, so I wanted to ask if you have any method to cure his illness.¡± After Aaron finished speaking, Dn also looked at Audrey. Audrey frowned slightly, her tone cold and indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Although Audrey didn¡¯t say much, it still made Dn feel a bit relieved. At least she was willing to examine him. They followed Aaron upstairs, and when Aaron saw Shawn following, he red at Shawn and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Stay downstairs and y with Brian.¡± Aaron got angry as soon as he saw Shawn. Shawn pursed his lips, turned, and called out to Brian, who was ying a mobile game on the sofa. ¡°Kid, how old are you?¡± Brian nced up at Shawn and continued ying his game. Brian thought, ¡°The bad guy¡¯s friends are also bad guys. ¡°Hey, kid, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Shawn nudged Brian¡¯s shoe when the little kid ignored him. Brian looked at Shawn and sneered, ¡°Because you look kind of dumb.¡± Hearing Brian¡¯s words, Shawn¨Cexploded and said, ¡°Dumb? Can¡¯t you speak like a 1 16:53 Thu, Aug 8 Chapter 21 gentleman?¡± Brian scorned, ¡°Not to you.¡± B+46%¨C Shawn found this little brat really annoying and said, ¡°Do you want me to beat you up?¡± ¡°If you were smart, howe you can¡¯t tell that I don¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Brian said. Shawn was speechless. He was actually being looked down upon by a little kid. Shawn thought hatefully, ¡®How naughty Audrey¡¯s son is!¡± In the study upstairs. Audrey quickly reviewed Dn¡¯s medical history. When she saw that his illness started the same month the original host went to prison seven years ago, her eyes paused. Then she continued reading. When Audrey focused on reading the medical records, she had a serious and solemn air about her. Dn couldn¡¯t help but watch her intently. After Audrey had almost finished, Aaron asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine you¡¯ve been giving him?¡± Audrey asked Aaron. ¡°Here it is.¡± Dn took out a small box and handed it to Audrey. Audrey took it, opened it, smelled it, and then handed it back to Dn. ¡°Keep taking this medicine,¡± she said to Dn. ¡°Is there any way to cure him?¡± Aaron asked Audrey. ¡°My current medicine is no longer effective for him.¡± ¡°No way to cure it.¡± Audrey said tly, ¡°I¡¯lle up with a new prescription for him to try, but I can¡¯t guarantee the results.¡± Hearing Audrey say this, Aaron nodded immediately. ¡°Alright.¡± From start to finish, Dn just quietly watched Audrey. Even though Audrey was indeed different now, in his heart, she was still the same person. 16:53 Thu, Aud H Chapter 21 gentleman?¡± Brian scorned, ¡°Not to you.¡± +46%4 Shawn found this little brat really annoying and said, ¡°Do you want me to beat you up?¡± ¡°If you were smart, howe you can¡¯t tell that I don¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Brian said. Shawn was speechless. He was actually being looked down upon by a little kid. Shawn thought hatefully, ¡®How naughty Audrey¡¯s son is!¡± In the study upstairs. Audrey quickly reviewed Dn¡¯s medical history. When she saw that his illness started the same month the original host went to prison seven years ago, her eyes paused. Then she continued reading. When Audrey focused on reading the medical records, she had a serious and solemn air about her. Dn couldn¡¯t help but watch her intently. After Audrey had almost finished, Aaron asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine you¡¯ve been giving him?¡± Audrey asked Aaron. ¡°Here it is.¡± Dn took out a small box and handed it to Audrey. Audrey took it, opened it, smelled it, and then handed it back to Dn. ¡°Keep taking this medicine,¡± she said to Dn. ¡°Is there any way to cure him?¡± Aaron asked Audrey. ¡°My current medicine is no longer effective for him.¡± ¡°No way to cure it.¡± Audrey said tly, ¡°I¡¯lle up with a new prescription for him to try, but I can¡¯t guarantee the results.¡± Hearing Audrey say this, Aaron nodded immediately. ¡°Alright.¡± From start to finish, Dn just quietly watched Audrey. Even though Audrey was indeed different now, in his heart, she was still the same person. 16:53 Thu Audi TEE Chapter 21 40%%% Audrey discussed the case with Aaron in the study for a long time, which benefited Aaron greatly and made him respect her even more. They only went downstairs when the butler called them for lunch. After lunch, Audrey was ready to leave with Brian. Aaron had the driver give them a ride, but Shawn quickly said, ¡°No need to trouble the driver. Let Dn do it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send them. Don¡¯t worry, Aaron,¡± Dn said. Before Audrey could refuse, Dn had already agreed. Audrey frowned. She had nned to call for a taxi, but now that Dn had spoken, she didn¡¯t want to worry Aaron, so she didn¡¯t refuse. However, she thought to herself that it was time to buy a car to avoid situations like today. It was really troublesome. Thinking about it, Audrey felt a bit agitated again, especially remembering theirst unpleasant encounter. Dn drove Audrey and Brian to the hotel. Knowing Audrey¡¯s current resistance to him, Dn didn¡¯t want to push her too hard. ¡°Thank you.¡± Before getting out of the car, Audrey thanked Dn. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Dn watched Audrey and Brian enter the hotel before looking away. After Audrey and Brian got out of the car, Richard respectfully said to Dn, ¡°Mr. Clifford, Mr. Mauricio Cruz has been waiting for you all morning.¡± Dn¡¯s eyes were cold as he replied indifferently, ¡°Got it. To thepany.¡± Back at the hotel, Audrey received another message from the person code¨Cnamed ¡°Python.¡± Python: [I have a lead on the person you¡¯re looking for, but I need to confirm it in 16 53 Thu Anh B Chapter 21 person. I¡¯ll get back to you once it¡¯s confirmed.] Aud: [Where?] Python: [In Northville, but I¡¯m not certain yet Aud: [Thank you. Sorry for the trouble.] Python: [No problem.] Brian, sitting next to Audrey ying a game, lost again to his opponent and was in a bad mood. He threw himself into Audrey¡¯s arms,ining, ¡°Audrey, someone attacked me.¡± Audrey nced at her son¡¯s stats and saw it was indeed terrible, with teammates ming him in the chat. ¡°If you can¡¯t y, why take the role? You waste our time. Everyone, just surrender,¡± a teammate said. Ignoring the chat, Audrey took over Brian¡¯s game. Once she respawned, she quickly gathered resources. As soon as her resources were boosted, Audrey went into a rampage mode. Her slender fingers swiftly tapped on the screen, countering the enemy and taking down all five opponents for a pentakill. Audrey wiped out the enemy instantly. By the time the game was won, both sides were still in shock.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What happened? Did they switch yers?¡± one of the enemies asked. ¡°It was just a weakling, but now, it was a pro. Impressive!¡± another enemy said. ¡°Who¡¯s the pro yer behind this ount?¡± asked the enemy. As soon as the game ended, the doorbell rang. Ignoring the in¨Cgame chat, Audrey handed the phone back to Brian and went to answer the door. When Audrey opened it and saw who was there, her eyes turned cold with disdain. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, may I speak with you?¡± ? Vengeful 22 Chapter 22 ire found out that Audrey had returned. She had been searching for quite a while, but her son had protected Audrey¡¯s information so well that ire couldn¡¯t find any trace of her. After much effort, ire finally discovered that Audrey was staying at this hotel and came directly to her. ire was surprised to find that Audrey was indeed staying here. When she saw Audrey, ire¡¯s eyes flickered with hatred. The thought of Audrey staying in the presidential suite at the Grandview Hotel made. ire¡¯s expression even more displeased. A single night there cost over 20 thousand dors. How could Audrey, who had been kicked out of the Hernandez family and had served time in prison, afford such presidential suite? ire thought that her son must have paid for it. The more she thought about it, the worse ire¡¯s expression became, especially since Audrey had almost killed her back then.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Audrey said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you. Please leave.¡± Regardless of what happened seven years ago, Audrey had no memory of anything rted to Dn or of those events. So she had no desire to talk to ire. Audrey finished speaking and was about to close the door. ire blocked the door with her hand, looked at Audrey with disdain, and said, ¡°Audrey, since you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine by me. I don¡¯t like seeing you either. I just came to say a few words, and then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Audrey looked coldly at ire, her eyes filled with hostility. ire said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like you at all, and you should know that my son doesn¡¯t like you either. I don¡¯t care what your intentions are with my son, but he¡¯s about to get engaged to Sarah. I hope you stay away from him for good. I¡¯ve heard you brought back an illegitimate child whose father is unknown. You¡¯re even less suitable for my son.¡± TG 54 Thu, AREGE Chapter 22 +46 ire looked at Audrey with disdain and took a check from her bag, handed it to Audrey, and added, ¡°Here are one million dors. If you spend it wisely, it should be enough for you and your child to live on. Take it and leave Northville.¡± Audrey looked at the check ire handed her and sneered. She mocked, ¡°Mrs. Clifford, rest assured, I have no interest in your son and won¡¯t cling to him. You¡¯d better go talk to your son and tell him not to appear in front of me. He¡¯s annoying.¡± Audrey finished speaking and closed the door without caring if it hit ire. When he saw the unpleasant look on Audrey¡¯s face, Brian also became sullen, especially since that bad woman had insulted Audrey. ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s never talk to that big bad guy again. They all bully you,¡± Brian said. They can¡¯t bully me,¡± Audrey said. Audrey rubbed Brian¡¯s head, her expression softening slightly. *But they made you unhappy,¡± Brian said. Brian¡¯s lips tightened, his usually bright eyes dark and his face grim. His aura changed, and his soft, handsome face suddenly turned pale, withrge beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.. Audrey¡¯s eyes sharpened as she coldlymanded Brian, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t bite your lip. Breathe deeply.¡± ¡°Mommy, it hurts.¡± Brian¡¯s soft voice trembled with pain, his whole body shaking. Audrey was shocked. She immediately picked up Brian and ced him on the bed, quickly fetching the medical kit and taking out a small box. Inside the box was a neatly arranged row of golden needles. When she heard Brian¡¯s cries of pain, Audrey¡¯s expression became even moreposed, though she was distressed. She quickly removed Brian¡¯s clothes and inserted the needles into his body. ¡°Mommy, it hurts.¡± Brian¡¯s voice trembled with pain, barely audible. Fearing he might bite himself, Audrey offered her arm to Brian and said gently, ¡°Brian, 16:54 Thu. Anh ? Chapter 92 don¡¯t bite your lip, bite my arm.¡± ? +46 ¡°Mom¡ Mommy, it¡¯ll hurt you. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Brian¡¯s weak voice trembled, but he endured bravely. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind the pain,¡± Audrey gently coaxed him, using her other hand to hold his jaw, preventing him from biting his lip, and offered her arm to his mouth. ¡°It hurts,¡± Brian cried out in pain, his body shaking, his vision blurring. He bit into Audrey¡¯s arm. The sharp pain pierced through, but Audrey seemed not to notice, only looking at Brian with love. She softly whispered into Brian¡¯s ear over and over, ¡°Brian, it¡¯s alright. Just hold on a little longer. It¡¯ll be over soon. You¡¯re the best. You¡¯re a hero.¡± After half an hour, Brian¡¯s pain finally subsided. Exhausted from the ordeal, Brian fell asleep as soon as the pain eased. Audrey withdrew her numb and bleeding arm, droplets of blood falling. Ignoring her own injury, Audrey carefully removed the needles from Brian and covered him with a nket. As she stood up, she felt a bit dizzy, clearly having expended a lot of energy curing Brian. After a while, Audrey finally regained herposure and let out a sigh of relief. But her face was grim. When she thought of ire, a hint of murderous intent flickered in her eyes. If ire¡¯s words hadn¡¯t upset Brian, he wouldn¡¯t have had an episode. After tidying up the medical kit, she walked out of the room and saw the door of the suit being pushed open from the outside. A tall, straight figure walked in quickly. Hearing his subordinates report that his mother had been here, Dn hurried over. He had rung the doorbell several times, but no one answered the door. Dn worried that something had happened to Audrey and Brian, so he had his subordinates get a room card and enter without permission. Chapter 29 Seeing Audrey safe and sound, Dn breathed a sigh of relief. But then he saw Audrey¡¯s. bloody arm and her gloomy face. He quickly stepped forward to check on her injured arm. ¡°What happened?¡± Dn asked. Audrey jerked away from his reaching hand, ring at Dn with coldness and anger. Her lips parted slightly as she said in a sharp voice, ¡°Get lost!¡± SEND GIFT Vengeful 23 Chapter 23 +46%. Thinking about Brian¡¯s episode just now, Audrey directed all her anger and hatred at Dn. The moment she exploded, her violent aura was overwhelmingly terrifying. Even Dn was shocked by Audrey. Dn¡¯s eyes shrank slightly as Audrey unleashed all her emotions on him. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but thinking that his mother¡¯s arrival might have driven Audrey to this point, Dn tried to calm her and said softly, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡± ¡°Out!¡± she shouted. Audrey¡¯s cold eyes stared at Dn. That fierce and indifferent gaze made Dn¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. Let me bandage your injured arm first, then I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Dn said. Facing Audrey¡¯s anger, Dn could onlypromise. ¡°Dn, I want you to get out of my sight forever!¡± Audrey said. Audrey remained unmoved, coldly looking at Dn before turning away indifferently, Watching Audrey¡¯s indifferent back, Dn pressed his lips tightly. After a moment, he left the hotel with a grim face and instructed Richard to drive to the Clifford family. At the Clifford family. As soon as the car stopped, Dn got out with a sullen look and walked straight into the house. ¡°Mr. Dn.¡± The servant greeted him with respect. Most of the staff at the estate had been with the Clifford family for decades. Seeing Dn¡¯s grim face, they greeted him respectfully and quickly left. In the living room, ire was drinking coffee. Seeing Dn walk in with a darkened 16:55 Thu, Aug 8GB ¡¤ Chapter 23 expression and a strong aura, she knew why he hade. +46%2 ¡°What, did shein to you? Or you wouldn¡¯t havee home,¡± ire mocked as she looked at her son¡¯s grim face. Dn stopped in front of ire, his deep eyes coldly staring at her. Then he asked. indifferently, ¡°What did you say to her at the hotel?¡± ire had already guessed that Dn was here to question her about Audrey. Hearing Dn¡¯s words, she scoffed, ¡°What could I have said? Just told her not to waste your time and to leave you. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I told you before, I hope you won¡¯t interfere in my matters with her, and I hope you won¡¯t do anything.¡± Dn¡¯s voice was lower and more dangerous. His cold eyes coldly locked onto ire, the powerful pressure making ire¡¯s heart skip a beat. She hadn¡¯t realized how important Audrey would be in Dn¡¯s heart. ¡°Dn, I am your mother. You expect me to make peace with a murderer who once tried to kill me?¡± ire snapped. ire also looked angry. Ever since Dn got involved with Audrey, he had been defying ire in every way. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re my mother, you should understand the consequences of angering me,¡± Dn said. Dn¡¯s eyes carried a warning as he looked at ire. ire¡¯s eyes widened, and she angrily shouted, ¡°Dn, I am your mother. How dare you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do,¡± Dn said coldly, his eyes icy. Even ire, seeing this side of Dn, felt a bit apprehensive. Dn suffered from emotional detachment, so cold¨Chearted that even she, his mother, never mattered to him. Only Audrey could stir his emotions. ¡°If you go to them again, I will not let it go, even if you are my mother,¡± Dn warned. Seeing ire¡¯s apprehension, Dn left this final warning before leaving the Clifford Chapter 23 family. ¡°Mr. Dn, where to now?¡± Richard asked when Dn remained silent after getting into the car. ¡°To the hotel,¡± Dn said. Finally, the car stopped in front of the hotel. Dn didn¡¯t get out. He just lowered the window and lit a cigarette. Dn didn¡¯t have a smoking habit and rarely liked cigarettes, only smoking one when he was truly agitated. At this moment, he was surrounded by a strong aura, and under the swirling smoke, his refined, handsome face looked even colder and more detached. Without any instructions from Dn, Richard dared not say a word. They waited almost until dawn. Only then did Dn roll up the window and say calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Richard responded respectfully, then drove away from the hotel. Audrey had no idea Dn had spent almost the whole night downstairs. After taking a quick shower and rebandaging her wound, she went to check on Brian. Seeing that Brian¡¯s condition had stabilized, she felt relieved. Stepping out of the room, Audrey made a phone call. ¡°It¡¯s me. Help me find aboratory,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Come to my research institute, Jessica said with concern on the other end. ¡°Did Brian have an episode?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not convenient to go to your institute. Just find ab,¡± Audrey said. Aripany Research Institute was filled with international talents and even some intelligent dangerous individuals. Internationally, Aripany Research Institute was also known as ¡°Prison One.¡± Although Jessica was the director, getting in was still too much trouble. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you tomorrow,¡± Jessica agreed immediately. ¡°Is Brian alright now?¡± 16:55 Thu, An B Chapter 23 G ¡°He¡¯s stable for now I need you to find someone to take care of Brian for the day,¡± Audrey said. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Jessica said. The next mo morning, Jessica brought someone to take care of Brian. After instructing Brian, Audrey left with Jessica. Jessica¡¯s chosenboratory wasn¡¯t far. After parking the car, Jessica called theb¡¯s director. Then they got out of the car and walked towards theb. Not far ahead, a man and a woman walked hand in hand towards them. Seeing the pair, Jessica nced at them indifferently. ¡°Jessica, why are you here?¡± the man asked. ¦° The man and woman clearly saw Jessica and Audrey too. The young, pretty woman quickly let go of the man¡¯s arm and exined. ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing between Nathan and me. I just needed his help, so I asked him to pick me up.¡± The handsome young man wore a deep blue suit, but his gaze towards Jessica was filled/ with disdain and dislike. Hearing Carly Morse¡¯s words, his brows furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Carly, you did nothing wrong. Why exin so much to her?¡± Nathan said. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t let Jessica misunderstand.¡± Carly¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of smugness, though her face showed concern. Vengeful 24 hapter 24 Nathan McCarthy frowned and looked at Jessica displeasedly, saying, ¡°What are you doing here? Did youe here just because you knew I was here?¡± ¡°Rx, I didn¡¯t misunderstand you, and I¡¯m not here for you,¡± Jessica said coldly. Carly didn¡¯t believe that Jessica would not be upset when she saw her husband with another woman. She thought Jessica was just pretending. ¡°If you aren¡¯t here for Nathan, then maybe you¡¯re here to see someone in theb? I can help you get inside. Or people like you can¡¯t enter theb without assistance,¡± Carly offered, her tone condescending. Carly was an intern at theb, a position she had worked hard to obtain. Since she had started working at theb, Nathan had treated her differently. After all, theb only recruited one or two interns every three years, and if Carlypleted her internship with high marks, she could stay. In Carly¡¯s eyes, Jessica, despite being Nathan¡¯s wife, came from a humble background and only worked as a regr office worker at a smallpany. How could someone like her deserve to be Nathan¡¯s wife? She was nothingpared to Carly. Carly looked at Jessica with a sense of superiority, expecting Jessica to show envy and jealousy. However, Jessica remained indifferent, unmoved by the situation. Nathan also frowned at Jessica and said coldly, ¡°Jessica, stop causing trouble. Why can¡¯t you be more like Carly? She¡¯s two years younger than you, yet she¡¯s already in theb working on a major project. And look at you, dressed like this every day, working as a lowly clerk. You don¡¯t feel embarrassed, but I do.¡± Nathan nced disdainfully at Jessica¡¯s white T¨Cshirt and jeans. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mother had insisted he marry Jessica, who wasn¡¯t worthy of being his wife. His wife should be someone like Carly, excellent, beautiful, gentle, and kind. Hearing Nathan praise her while belittling Jessica made Carly even more smug. Chapter 24 +46% She said shyly, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m not as amazing as you say. I¡¯ve just worked here and don¡¯t know much yet.¡± ¡°But in my eyes, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Nathan said Jessica watched their affectionate disy with cold eyes, showing no emotion. This left Carly feeling frustrated. She had gone out of her way to upset Jessica, yet Jessica wasn¡¯t reacting at all. In fact, Jessica didn¡¯t care about the two of them. She nced apologetically at Audrey, sorry that Audrey had to witness such a scene.. Just then, theb director hurried over. Carly¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the middle¨Caged man. She grabbed Nathan¡¯s hand excitedly and said, ¡°Nathan, that¡¯s ourb director. Let¡¯s go greet him. Yourpany is looking for ab to partner with for a project; right?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Nathan thought, ¡®Jessica is worthlesspared to Carly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The two of them walked towards the director ¡°Mr. Cooley, I¡¯m Carly, an intern at theb, and this is my friend Nathan,¡± Carly introduced eagerly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Cooley. I¡¯m Nathan McCarthy from McCarthy Pharmacy,¡± Nathan said, extending his hand politely. Samson Cooley nodded at the two standing before him and said, ¡°How do you do?¡± Nathan awkwardly withdrew his hand when Samson didn¡¯t shake it. Carly was thrilled that Samson greeted them. She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Cooley, my friend has a project¡ Samson interrupted, ¡°Sorry, I need to pick someone up. Excuse me.¡± He hurried past them without waiting for a response. Carly, worried Nathan might be upset, quickly said, ¡°Nathan, Mr. Cooley must have something urgent. I¡¯ll introduce you another time.¡± Nathan, though disappointed, nodded in understanding. 16:55 Thu, Aug 8GB Chapter 24 Just as they were about to leave, they saw Samson stop in front of Jessica. ¡°Ms. Miller, sorry for beingte. I¡¯ll take you inside now,¡± Samson said respectfully to Jessica. Jessica nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you. She didn¡¯t even nce at Nathan and Carly as she and Audrey followed Samson into theb. It wasn¡¯t until they disappeared that Carly reacted. ¡°How do they know Mr. Cooley, and why did he let them in?¡± Carly said. Thisb strictly prohibited outsiders from entering. Even as an intern, Carly was only allowed to stay outside and couldn¡¯t ess the core areas. Nathan frowned, surprised that Jessica knew Samson. Inside theb, Samson personally took Jessica and Audrey to a private room equipped with all the necessary instruments and materials. After Samson left, Audrey turned to Jessica and asked, ¡°Was that your husband?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sham marriage. We¡¯ll divorce sooner orter,¡± Jessica said tly. Audrey nodded and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s indeed unworthy o you. Too foolish.¡± Audrey then immersed herself in researching the medication for Brian, while Jessica went to find Samson for some matters. When Audrey went out of theb, Jessica was already waiting outside. ¡°How did it go? Were you sessful?¡± Audrey looked pale and shook her head, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s still missing an ingredient.¡± ¡°What is it? I can help you find it,¡± Jessica said. Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t want to borate, Jessica didn¡¯t press further. Audrey¡¯s resources were vast, and finding something shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Jessica said. 16:55 Thu, Aug 8 B B. Chapter 24 ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey said. Audrey spent the entire day in theb, with F messages started pouring in. After skimming through them, she opened a The message, sent at around 3 p.m., read, [T] Vengeful 25 Chapter 25 Audrey immediately sent a message: [Where are you?] Python: [Busy now. Meet me at Alcazar Bar at 9 PM. Details then.] Audrey: [Okay.] Èý+45%Á¿ Audrey went back to her hotel first, feeling reassured as Brian was being taken care of by someone Jessica had arranged. At 8:55 PM, Audrey arrived at Alcazar Bar. Audrey sent a message to Python: [I¡¯m here.] The next second, Python replied: [Room V16] Audrey entered the bar, and a server led her to Room V16. There, a woman in ck clothes and a baseball cap with long hair sat on the sofa, the wide brim of the cap obscuring most of her face in the dim light. Audrey sat down beside her and calmly said, ¡°Python?¡± The woman lifted her head slightly, revealing a delicate face under the cap, causing Audrey to pause in surprise. The woman clearly didn¡¯t expect the person called ¡°Aud¡± to be the former top socialite of Northville and Dn¡¯s ex¨Cfianc¨¦e. Suddenly, Python smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Hernandez.¡± ¡°Indeed, Elizabeth,¡± Audrey said. Audrey hadn¡¯t expected ¡°Python¡± to be Elizabeth Hunter, the youngest award¨Cwinning actress in the entertainment industry. Audrey and Elizabeth had met seven years ago, or rather, the original hot had met Elizabeth. Unlike her previously elegant and noble demeanor, Elizabeth was now dressed in all ck with a baseball cap, looking cool and stylish. ¡°Here, take this,¡± Elizabeth said, handing Audrey a sealed bag. ¡°You can check it first. If everything¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take you there. There¡¯s a match at 11 PM 16:55 Thu, Aug B

Chapter 25 tonight,¡± Elizabeth added. Audrey didn¡¯t open it but said calmly, ¡°No need. Just take me thereter.¡± matter what was inside, she would be going with Elizabeth.. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a bit far,¡± Elizabeth said. Elizabeth stood up and led Audrey out of the bar. They got into Elizabeth¡¯s car. ¡°Nice car, Audrey said with a smile, ncing at it. ¡°Want to race sometime?¡± Elizabeth looked at Audrey. Those who knew cars probably had good driving skills too. ¡°Sure.¡± Audrey said. ¡°Deal,¡± Elizabeth said happily. The two straightforward women got into the car, and Elizabeth drove away bar. +45%2 from the At 11 PM, Audrey and Elizabeth entered an underground club. The loud cheers and music made Audrey frown slightly. Elizabeth, on the other hand, was used to it and led Audrey to the innermost spectator seats. It was an underground boxing club. Every night, it was one of the hottest spots in Northville. ¡°He has three matches here every week. The next one up should be him,¡± Elizabeth said. Elizabeth nced at the time and then at the ring. As soon as she finished speaking, the audience erupted with excitement as two fighters entered the ring from opposite directions. The moment David Lawson appeared in the ring, Audrey¡¯s eyes locked onto him. +45%2 Chapter 25 In the original host¡¯s memory, the little boy had grown up quite a bit. Seven years ago, when Audrey was sent to prison by Dn, the boy was only twelve. Now, he was neen. The young man had a tall, muscr frame, and his eyes were cold and fierce as he stared at his opponent. The once fair¨Cskinned boy who used to follow Audrey had grown up. Seeing Audrey¡¯s gaze fixed on the boy in the ring, Elizabeth said, ¡°David has been boxing here for four years. He has been in the club longer but started as a helper. He only began fighting to make money because it was fast, but he was too young back then. David spent the first three years getting beaten up. It¡¯s only this year that he¡¯s made a name for himself.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s his opponent?¡± Audrey asked, her eyes on the tall, strong man facing David. And she frowned slightly. ¡°Seems to be a new signee to the club. Supposedly a former champion. This fight won¡¯t be easy,¡± Elizabeth said. As the fight began, David¡¯s opponent immediately kicked at David. David dodged, but before he could counterattack, a heavy punch came his way. The continuousbo punches were so powerful that David had no chance to fight back. David took several hits, his eyes growing more fierce. Seeing David¡¯s fierce look, the opponent sneered disdainfully, ¡°Well, weakling.¡± The opponent¡¯s strength and technique clearly surpassed David¡¯s. David threw a left hook and a right jab, quickly attacking. But against such power and speed, David was no match, getting knocked out several times. The brutal and intensebat had the audience screaming. ¡°Weakling, trash,¡± the opponent mocked as Davidy on the ground again, scornfully calling him names. With one knee pressing hard on David¡¯s body, he started punching David¡¯s head repeatedly. 16:55 Thu AuB LE Chapter 25 The more violent it got, the more the crowd cheered. The furious punches rained down on David¡¯s head, with no one stopping it. Audrey¡¯s expression grew sullener, and her aura turned cold and fierce. The next second, she started walking toward the ring. µÚ445%®”Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Elizabeth pulled her back, whispering, ¡°The opponent is strong. Think carefully before stepping in.¡± She didn¡¯t want Audrey to get hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Audrey said. Audrey nced at the ring, then pressed a hand on its edge and swiftly jumped up. In the next moment, Audrey grabbed the opponent¡¯s neck, forcing him to release David. The enraged opponent tried to throw Audrey off. Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold. She kicked the opponent¡¯s leg and with a forceful move, mmed him to the ground with a thud. The sudden scene left the audience in shock. The crowd stared at the young woman who stormed the ring. Seeing Audrey¡¯s slender arms and legs, the crowd was even more astonished. How did she manage to throw the burly, muscr champion to the ground? In the VIP room above the audience, Cade saw Audrey on the ring and eximed, ¡°What the heck? Why is Audrey there?¡± The next second, Cade sent a message to the group. [Dn, Audrey¡¯s crazy. Come quick.] SEND GIFT Vengeful 26 Chapter 26 Cade added a short video along with his message. In the video, Audrey¡¯s aura was too strong. Her cold eyes stared down her opponent with a frigid gaze. Her demeanor was arrogant and slightly domineering, and her attacks were ruthless and precise. The people in the group chat were stunned by the video. Andrew: [Is this Audrey?] Shawn: [Feeling a lot of pain.] They had never seen this side of Audrey, and it was shocking. Dn immediately called Cade and asked, ¡°Are you at the boxing club?¡± Cade, a boxing enthusiast, often frequented this ce, and Dn knew it well. With the phone in hand, Dn got into his car and headed straight for the club. ¡°Stop her until I get there,¡± Dn instructed Cade before hanging up. In the club ring. Audrey delivered several heavy blows to her opponent¡¯s face, knocking him out cold. She ced her foot on his body, her expression icy and arrogant. ¡°Do you submit?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Yes, I submit¡¡± The man had underestimated Audrey just because she was a woman, not expecting her to be this terrifying. Even the other spectators in the club were shocked, staring at the young woman in the ring. Soon, cheers erupted from all around. ¡°Champion, Champion, Champion¡¡± The deafening cheers were the crowd¡¯s way of honoring Audrey. 10:50 Thu Chapter 26 +45% Even David, who had been beaten up badly by the opponent, now stared at Audrey with wide eyes. His usually fierce gaze softened with a hint of redness, and his mouth opened as if to speak but no words came out, ¡°Damn, Audrey is fiercel Dn might get beaten up at home in the future,¡± Cade said. He watched the confident and arrogant woman in the ring, feeling a cold sweat for Dn. Audrey released her foot from her opponent and walked over to David. Seeing the bruises on his body, she frowned slightly and said in a cold tone, ¡°Can you walk?¡± David opened his mouth, then lowered his head, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey gave him a brief look and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± With that, she jumped down from the ring, her graceful and confident move attracting a lot of attention from men. Even some women couldn¡¯t help but look at Audrey. David gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he climbed down from the ring. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elizabeth, lowering her cap, walked over and nced at Audrey, then at David behind her. ¡°Could you take us to the hospital?¡± Audrey asked Elizabeth. ¡°Sure,e with me,¡± Elizabeth said. The club was crowded, and they had already attracted a lot of attention. As they were about to leave, Cade rushed over, wanting to stop them. He chased them to the club¡¯s entrance, where three cars were parked. Dn was the first to get out of the car, followed by Shawn and Andrew. Seeing the tall figures approaching, Elizabeth squinted and quickly handed the car keys. to Audrey. ¡°I have something to do. You will drive,¡± Elizabeth said. Without waiting for Audrey¡¯s response, Elizabeth swiftly disappeared. Audrey frowned slightly, looking at the car keys in her hand, then at Dn and Shawn approaching. She understood the situation. +45%%% Chapter 26 Shawn nced up and saw a familiar figure fleeting by. Upon closer inspection, Elizabeth was already gone. He thought it was impossible to be Elizabeth and figured he must have seen wrong. As soon as Dn approached, David reflexively stepped in front of Audrey. His fierce gaze red at Dn, his eyes filled with hostility, lips tightly pressed, looking like he was protecting Audrey,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Move,¡± Dn said. Dn coldly looked at David, his deep eyes filled with a sharp chill. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Audrey, David said coldly. David¡¯s eyes were fierce, and his teeth were clenched as he coldly confronted Dn without any intention of moving. ¡°Hey, bro, let¡¯s get your wounds treated at the hospital, Cade said and quickly stepped forward, trying to pull David away. He was afraid David would get handled by Dn. David brushed off Cade¡¯s hand and continued to shield Audrey. Seeing that David was so protective of her, Audrey felt touched and said calmly to David, ¡°You go first, I¡¯lle find youter.¡± David bit his lips and looked at Audrey worriedly. He nodded reluctantly, as if afraid she¡¯d disappear again, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The you have toe find me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Audrey said. David finally left with Cade. Seeing the situation, Shawn and Andrew quickly made themselves scarce, leaving only Audrey and Dn facing off coldly. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for several days since Audrey had told Dn to get lost.. Now, as they met again, Audrey remained indifferent and aloof, making Dn a bit annoyed. Recalling theirst unpleasant encounter, Dn felt a pang of dull pain. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Audrey said, looking at Dn with a calm gaze. 16:56 Thu, Aune BD Chapter 26 ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Dn offered. ¡°No need.¡± Audrey said and headed toward Elizabeth¡¯s car. +45%2 She had barely taken a few steps when Dn grabbed her hand. Audrey frowned, trying to pull away, but Dn said in a deep voice, Tapologize for my mother¡¯s visit. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Audrey turned around, looked at Dn coldly, and said, ¡°Apology epted. Can you let go now?¡± Dn¨Csaw the coldness in her eyes, hesitated, and slightly loosened his grip. Audrey immediately pulled her hand back and walked away. He had so much to say, but facing Audrey¡¯s icy gaze, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only watch her drive away. Dn pursed his lips and turned back to the club. ¡°Where¡¯s Audrey? Why are you alone?¡± Andrew asked as Dn entered alone, looking behind him. ¡°She must have ditched him.¡± Shawn clicked his tongue,ughing maliciously. ¡°Want to see the video of Audrey in the ring?¡± Dn, lips pressed tightly, red at him coldly. The dangerous, cold aura around him made Shawn chuckle before ying the video he had just received. In the video, Audrey¡¯s attacks were fierce and swift, each strikending precisely at the burly guy. Even against a former champion, she remained unfazed. Vengeful 27 Chapter 27 ¡°Audrey secretly found a master to train, right?¡± Shawn said. He rubbed his eyes, afraid he was mistaken. Once he confirmed that the Audrey in the video was indeed the one he knew, he was even more shocked. This was the same woman who used to only run after Dn like a spoiled child. Dn knew that the current Audrey had some skills, but he never imagined she would be this good. Her punches were fierce and decisive. It had to be said that Audrey was too dazzling to be ignored. However, deep down in Dn¡¯s heart, there was an inexplicable twinge. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but nce at Dn, sighing inwardly. Before the video ended, Dn pursed his lips and took Shawn¡¯s phone, then turned and left with a cold demeanor. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s my phone,¡± Shawn shouted desperately from behind. Dn didn¡¯t stop and walked out of the club, exuding apelling aura. Once in the car, Dn instructed Richard, ¡°To the hospital.¡± In Northville Hospital. When Audrey arrived, David was already getting his wounds treated. His eyes, which had been fixed on the door, suddenly lit up when he saw Audrey. There was even a hint of a smile at the corners of his mouth. ¡°How are you?¡± Audrey asked as she nced at the bruises on David¡¯s face and furrowed her brows. ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s nothing serious, just some superficial injuries. A few days of rest should do the trick,¡± David replied to Audrey 16:56 Chapter 27 Aug 8 Audrey nodded.¡± Seeing Audrey approaching, Cade couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times, recalling the scene on the boxing ring carlier. He took a step back involuntarily. He was afraid Audrey would hit him. Before long, Dn also arrived. ¦° As soon as Dn appeared, David¡¯s hostility surged again, and he watched Dn warily. Ignoring David¡¯s gaze, Dn looked at Audrey. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Dn said coldly. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take Audrey home,¡± David said before Audrey could. Dn squinted coldly, his icy gaze sweeping over David. Seeing him standing protectively in front of Audrey irritated him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Audrey ignored Dn, casting a cold nce at David before walking out. Seeing Audrey ignore Dn, David smirked, then gave Dn a disdainful snort before following Audrey out. When he was younger, David could only watch helplessly as Audrey was sent to prison by Dn. Now, even if it cost him his life, David would never let Dn harm Audrey again. Dn pursed his lips, his eyes darkening. Cade, seeing Dn like this, suddenly felt a bit sorry for him. **ŒŽÜ‡Ü‡ After leaving the hospital, Audrey asked David, ¡°Where do you live?¡± David pursed his lips and was silent for a moment, then gave her an address. Audrey frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you live there?¡± If she remembered correctly, that ce was a slum. David pursed his lips, said nothing, just lowered his head. ¡°Speak.¡± Audrey¡¯s voice turned colder. She remembered she had given David some money back then. 16:56 8 II, Aug 3 Chapter 27 David replied, ¡°After you went to prison, I went to the Hernandez family to ask for help. They beat me up and even used their connections to shut down the orphanage. They took all the money you left me. I had no choice but to find another ce to live with Scarlet and the others.¡± David¡¯s voice grew lower as he spoke. Scarlet Terrell was the director of the orphanage, and she was also driven out of the orphanage. Audrey¡¯s aura became even colder as she listened. She knew it was Reba¡¯s and Sarah¡¯s doing. ¡°Come with me to the hotel first. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone find a ce for Scarlet and the others to stay,¡± Audrey said in a cold tone. Seeing that Audrey¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good, David obediently agreed. He followed her into the car. Several times, David wanted to ask Audrey where she had been all these years and why she had onlye back to find him now, but in the end, he didn¡¯t ask anything. Audrey didn¡¯t say much either. Her gaze fell on the ck car following them, and she pursed her lips slightly. Stepping on the elerator, she quickly sped up, wanting to shake off the car behind them. In the car behind, Richard saw the car in front passing the traffic lights, ready to catch up. But just then, the light turned red, and another car came from the otherne, so he had to brake. By the time the light turned green, Audrey¡¯s car was nowhere to be seen. Dn¡¯s face grew even sullener. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Dn said. **** After parking the car, Audrey directly ced the car keys at the front desk and then took David upstairs. On the sofa, Brian heard the sound of the door opening, rubbed his eyes, and sat up,ining, ¡°Audrey, why did you onlye back now?¡± ¡°Ms. Hernandez, Brian said he would only sleep after you came back.¡± The maid 9+ 45% 16:56 Thu, AugE LEEContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 27 exined to Audrey ¡°I got

it. Thank you. Go back and rest early.¡± Audrey nodded and thanked her.

¡°Ms. Hernandez, you guys rest early too. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± the maid said before leaving. David blinked and watched Brian on the sofa, Brian rubbed his eyes and looked at David. ¡°Audrey, who¡¯s this?¡± Brian asked. ¡°He is David.¡± Audrey introduced the two. ¦° Brian¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Nice to meet you, David. I¡¯m Brian. Audrey finally found you.¡± David looked at the little boy in front of him who looked quite a bit like Audrey when she was a child, his eyes slightly red. There was no need to ask. The boy must be Audrey¡¯s child. When he heard Brian say that Audrey had been looking for him for a long time, David¡¯s voice became even hoarser as he said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Brian.¡± Never did he expect Audrey to have a child. Over the years, Audrey must have suffered a lot. The thought made David resent himself even more. He was too young back then to protect Audrey. not being able to protect Audrey. Brian¡¯s bright eyes blinked as he said seriously, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m already a big boy. I can¡¯t sleep withdies anymore. I want to sleep with David.¡± Seeing Brian¡¯s well¨Cbehaved manner, David felt even more fond of him and hurriedly said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll sleep with Brian.¡± Audrey nced at both of them and then nodded. ¡°Finc.¡± ¡°David, let me show you my room.¡± Brian happily grabbed David¡¯s hand and went to his room. After Audrey returned to her room, she called Elizabeth. ¡°I left the car keys at the hotel front desk. When you have time, have someone pick them up,¡± Audrey said. On the other end, Elizabeth responded calmly, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± + 45% 16:56 Thu, Aug 8 GG ¡¤ Chapter 27 exined to Audrey ¡°I got it. Thank you. Go back and rest early.¡± Audrey nodded and thanked her. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, you guys rest early too. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± the maid said before leaving. David blinked and watched Brian on the sofa, Brian rubbed his eyes and looked at David. ¡°Audrey, who¡¯s this?¡± Brian asked. ¡°He is David.¡± Audrey introduced the two. Brian¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Nice to meet you, David. I¡¯m Brian. Audrey finally found you.¡± David looked at the little boy in front of him who looked quite a bit like Audrey when she was a child, his eyes slightly red. There was no need to ask. The boy must be Audrey¡¯s child. When he heard Brian say that Audrey had been looking for him for a long time, David¡¯s voice became even hoarser as he said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Brian.¡± Never did he expect Audrey to have a child. Over the years, Audrey must have suffered a lot. The thought made David resent himself even more. He was too young back then to protect Audrey, not being able to protect Audrey. Brian¡¯s bright eyes blinked as he said seriously, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m already a big boy. I can¡¯t sleep withdies anymore. I want to sleep with David.¡± Seeing Brian¡¯s well¨Cbehaved manner, David felt even more fond of him and hurriedly said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll sleep with Brian.¡± Audrey nced at both of them and then nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°David, let me show you my room.¡± Brian happily grabbed David¡¯s hand and went to his room. After Audrey returned to her room, she called Elizabeth. ¡°I left the car keys at the hotel front desk. When you have time, have someone pick them up, Audrey said, On the other end, Elizabeth responded calmly, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± 16:56 Thu, Aug 3 B Chapter 27 ×Ô¼Ò+45%•þ ¡°Thanks for today,¡± Audrey said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Next time you¡¯re free,e out and have a drink. My treat,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°Sure,¡± Audrey said. Audrey hung up the phone. They didn¡¯t show any interest in each other¡¯s personal lives. SEND GIFT Vengeful 28 Chapter 28 In Room 8 of Nomad Club, smoke wafted through the air. Shawn said, ¡°Let me tell you guys, you shouldn¡¯t spoil women. The more you spoil them, the more of a scoundrel they be.¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow, held a ss of wine, and leaned against the sofa, exuding an air ofziness and wickedness. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a scoundrel? Howe you haven¡¯t broken up with Elizabeth after so many years?¡± Andrew nced at him indifferently. ¡°Well, I¡¯m too charming, and that¡¯s why she can¡¯t leave me.¡± Shawn proudly raised his eyebrows. Andrew reminded him, ¡°Behave yourself. Be careful not to mess things up and end up getting dumped by a woman.¡± ¡°Impossible, I can have any kind of woman I want.¡± Shawn looked nonchnt. ¡°Not everyone is like that guy.¡± As he spoke, Shawn¡¯s gaze intentionally or unintentionallynded on the man sitting beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry when she dumps you.¡± Andrew nced at Shawn, who looked like he needed a reality check, then turned to Dn. ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s always been me who dumps women,¡± Shawn said. Shawn raised an eyebrow and then kicked Cade, who had been ying games on the side. ¡°Cade, have you finished that lousy game of yours?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°Almost done, stop rushing me. The opponent is too skilled. I¡¯m having a hard time.¡± Cade was immersed in battling the opponent. He thought he would easily defeat the opponent, but instead, he was killed by the opponent. Cade felt like he misjudged the situation. In the battle, he saw the brilliance of the once¨Cfamous Blizzard. After the game, Cade clicked on the ount information of the opponent named 16:56 Thu. Anh H B Chapter 28 ¡°Mommy, I Got Hit and found no information. He thought he must have been mistaken. Æø¿¨45%ýX Blizzard disappearedpletely after bing famous, so how could it be someone who sounded like a kid? Just then, Andrew¡¯s phone rang. Andrew nced at it and answered, ¡°Mom? Audrey? Okay, I¡¯ll contact her.¡± As soon as Audrey¡¯s name was mentioned, the three people in the room looked at Andrew. After hanging up the phone, Andrew cleared his throat and looked at Dn¡¯s deep, cold eyes. Andrew said, ¡°Well, my grandfather has been discharged from the hospital. My mother said we Hernandez. She wants me to invite Ms. Hernandez to our owe a lot to Me house for dinner to express our gratitude. So, could you give me Audrey¡¯s contact information?¡± Andrew could hardly stand Dn¡¯s icy gaze, but he couldn¡¯t disobey his mother¡¯s order, so he had to face it. ¡°Phone.¡± Dn looked at Andrew, his tone rather indifferent. Andrew immediately handed over his phone. Dn entered the number and then handed the phone back to Andrew, putting it on speakerphone. Seeing Dn¡¯s actions, the other three were stunned. What a jerk. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Audrey¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, hi, it¡¯s Andrew.¡± Andrew introduced himself, afraid that Audrey would hang up directly. ¡°Well, my grandfather has recovered very well and has been discharged from the hospital. My family wants to thank you and invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary. I have something else to do, I have to go.¡± Audrey¡¯s cold voice came through, faintly apanied by the voices of a young boy and a stranger man. Dn¡¯s face became even sullener. Chapter 28 He stood up immediately, emitting a cold aura. He said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, Dn left the room. ¡°Tsk, I think we should call him ¡®Dn the Jealousy¡® from now on.¡± Shawn looked at Dn¡¯s retreating figure andughed. After leaving the club, Dn instructed Richard to drive to the hotel. He rolled down the window, took out a cigarette, and lit it. After finishing one cigarette, Dn, with a cold demeanor, got out of the car and called Audrey. The phone rang several times before Audrey answered, her voice cold and impatient. ¡°What is it?¡± Dn cleared his throat, and after a moment of silence, he said coldly, ¡°Come down!¡± ¡°No,¡± Audrey said coldly, about to hang up. Dn gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯lle up.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Audrey said. Audrey remained indifferent and hung up the phone. Dn pursed his lips, his gaze cold as he looked at the phone that had been hung up. The next moment, he walked into the hotel. Audrey was ying games with Brian and David when they heard the doorbell. Annoyed, she furrowed her brows. She told them not to bother. After a round of gaming, the doorbell continued to ring. Audrey¡¯s eyes grew colder. She looked at Brian and David and said, ¡°You two keep ying. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Audrey opened the door to the living room, her expression cold. As the door opened, a hand reached in and pulled Audrey out. Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened. She was about to react, but Dn had already approached and fiercely pressed her against the wall, kissing her passionately. Audrey¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and her hands were restrained. She tried to push 16:27 Thu, Aug 8E B Chapter 28 him away with her legs, but she received even more frantic kisses from Dn. +45% Almost savagely, Dn bit Audrey¡¯s neck, her face darkened as she stared coldly at Dn, who seemed to have gone insane. Stripped of his usual aloofness and elegance, he seemed like a madman, dangerous and terrifying. When Dn finally stopped, Audrey pushed him away abruptly. Then she pped hard on Dn¡¯s face. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly, with a fierce anger in them. ¡°Don¡¯t vent your anger on me, and don¡¯te near me! Get lost!¡± Audrey shouted. Seeing the fierce anger in Audrey¡¯s eyes, Dn felt a pang in his chest. His hands, hanging on his sides, clenched into fists. He pressed his lips together, and his dark, cold eyes stared at Audrey without blinking, as if wanting to etch her into his eyes. After a long time, Dn said hoarsely, ¡°Baby,e back, Okay?¡± Hearing his address to her, even though she wasn¡¯t the original host, Audrey could still vividly feel the pain and bitterness inside her mind. It was as sharp and piercing. Audrey pursed her lips, feeling an inexplicable irritation. That pain made her feel as if she had experienced it herself, even though she was not the real Audrey. Audrey frowned, feeling like her head was about to explode. After a long while, Audrey forcefully suppressed the pain and said coldly, ¡°Dn, the real Audrey is dead and gone because of you. You killed her with your own hands.¡± She died in prison, and it was he who personally handcuffed her and sent her in. The cruel words made Dn¡¯s eyes tremble, and his whole body slightly stiffened. Dn looked at Audrey with red eyes. 15.5/ Thu Aug 3 Vengeful 29 Chapter 29Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After Audrey finished speaking, she ignored Dn and turned to enter the room. It was as if she wanted to escape. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave now, the pain in her heart would torment her even more, making her more miserable and irritable. Seeing Audreying in with a furrowed brow and an unpleasant look, Brian couldn¡¯t help but worry and asked, ¡°Audrey, who was that?¡± David also looked at Audrey. Audrey said, ¡°Just a friend. You guys continue I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Audrey¡¯s face turned a bit pale as she turned and entered the room. ¡°David, is Audrey sick? She looks so pale. My face gets like that when I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± Brian said. He looked at David, somewhat worried about Audrey. David was also concerned about Audrey¡¯s condition and said, ¡°I will go check on Audrey in a while. Go back to your room and get some sleep, Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Brian said. After Brian returned to his room, David got up and knocked on Audrey¡¯s door. By now, Audrey was feeling much better. She opened the door and saw David outside. ¡°Audrey, are you alright? Brian is very worried about you, afraid that you¡¯re sick,¡± David. said. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tell him not to worry. You should go to bed too. There¡¯s work to be done tomorrow,¡± Audrey said lightly. ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll go to sleep then. Goodnight,¡± David said obediently. In front of Audrey, he was always obedient. But in the moment he turned away, David¡¯s expression turned grim. A fierce and hostile light shed in his eyes David thought, ¡®It must have been that jerk. Only that jerk would always bully Audrey, making her sad and upset. Chapter 29 David had to be strong enough to protect Audrey. +45% The next morning, after the three of them had breakfast, they left the hotel. For convenience, Audrey arranged for a car and a driver. As soon as they got in the car, Audrey received a message on her phone. Carly: [Has the car and the driver arrived?] Aud: [Yes.] Carly: [I¡¯m free next Monday afternoon.] There was a hint of grievance in her tone. Aud: [Got it.] Audrey put away her phone after replying to the message. The car first arrived at the foot of Greencloud Mountain. Audrey nned to make use of arge piece of emptynd at the foot of the mountain to build a new welfare home. After determining the location, Audrey took David and Brian to rent some houses for Scarlet and the other children from the welfare home. They would move to the new welfare home when it was built. After they lived in the slums for a long time, the children¡¯s health would be affected due to the poor living conditions and diet. After arranging the houses, Audrey had someone deliver a lot of nkets, clothes, and food before going to the slums. Almost everyone living in the slums was at the bottom of Northville. Not only was their living environment dirty and messy, there wasn¡¯t even a decent road. There was only a narrow dirt road in the slums. When it rained, the road was full of potholes, and passersby would get mud up to their legs with just one step. The car couldn¡¯t drive in, so Audrey had the car parked outside the slums, and then she led David and Brian inside. Audrey and Brian were both beautiful, and they were well¨Cdressed. It was clear they didn¡¯t belong to the slums, which attracted the attention of many passersby. 45% Chapter 29 David red at them fiercely, and those people shifted their gaze. Before long, they arrived at the ce where the people from the former orphanage lived. Scarlet had been anxiously waiting outside the door. When she saw David return, she, was overjoyed. Scarlet said, ¡°You¡¯re back. If you didn¡¯te back, I was going to go out looking for you. ¡°Scarlet, look who¡¯s here.¡± David happily stepped aside, revealing Audrey behind him. ¡°Th¡ This is Ms. Hernandez. Ms. Hernandez is back. Thank goodness, Ms. Hernandez has returned safely,¡± Scarlet said happily. Scarlet looked at Audrey for a while before recognizing her, feeling excited and surprised. ¡°Scarlet, so nice to see you again.¡± Audrey then looked at Brian. Brian¡¯s pretty little face was filled with a cute and obedient smile as he said, ¡°Hi, Scarlet. ¡°This child is so cute. Come on in,¡± Scarlet said. Scarlet finished speaking, then looked apologetically at Audrey. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the conditions here. It¡¯s not very good. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s fine,¡± Audrey said. Audrey showed no sign of disdain. She followed them inside. ¡°Scarlet, Audrey¡¯s found a new ce for you. We¡¯re all moving there today and will stay until the welfare home is ready,¡± David said. ¡°No, we can¡¯t ept this,¡± Scarlet said. Scarlet knew about Audrey¡¯s past imprisonment and being expelled by the Hernandez family. It was precisely because of this that David went to plead with the Hernandez family, but he was severely beaten and nearly died. Even the former orphanage was demolished. Scarlet felt that Audrey¡¯s life must be tough as well. ¡°This is the least I can do. Scarlet, take the children to the new ce. The environment 165, Th? N? Chapter 29 BB here isn¡¯t good for their health,¡± Audrey said. ¡°How can we? Your life must be tough too. It has always been your mother and you helping us. We can¡¯t let you support us again Scarlet felt guilty. ¡°Scarlet, just listen to Audrey and move. The children are important. I¡¯ll work hard to earn money for the rest of us,¡± David said. David had grown up in the orphanage since childhood. After Audrey¡¯s mother adopted him, he was sent back to the orphanage by Reba after his foster mother¡¯s death. Even though he returned to the orphanage, Audrey continued to support him and the orphanage, never giving up on him. ¡°Okay, Ms. Hernandez, I really appreciate your great kindness on behalf of the children. Scarlet expressed her deep gratitude. ¡°I can¡¯t do much. I¡¯m just doing what I can,¡± Audrey said calmly. In the afternoon, Audrey arranged for someone to send them all to the newly rented house. ¡°Audrey, can Ie often to y with them in the future?¡± Just in one afternoon, Brian had made several friends, and he felt reluctant to leave. ¡°Of course, you cane whenever you want, Audrey said. Whether it was Lucas or Brian, perhaps because of their high intelligence, far exceeding that of children of the same age, both had few friends. Brian¡¯s willingness to befriend these children was a good thing. Besides, she couldn¡¯t be with her children forever. They needed a world of their own. ¡°If you want toe over, I¡¯ll bring you here, David indulgently said to Brian. ¡°Not you.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was cold as she looked at David and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve found several high schools for you. Choose one to attend for SAT.¡± Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, David was taken aback. Ever since Audrey was sent to prison and the orphanage was demolished, David had to shoulder all the burdens of the orphanage. He hadn¡¯t thought about going back to school. At Audrey¡¯s words, his eyes were slightly red. Vengeful 30 Chapter 30 from ov Back in the hotel room, Audrey received a message [The two blood samples you provided me didn¡¯t match.] Audrey nced at the message, her lips pursing slightly, and her eyes darkened a bit. Audrey: [I understand. I¡¯ll get another blood sample for you to match.] The other party quickly replied to the message: [When?] Audrey: [Very soon.] After all, Brian¡¯s health couldn¡¯t be dyed. Audrey put away her phone, changed into morefortable clothes for movement, and then left the room. She then drove to the building where the Hernandez Group was located. When her grandfather and mother were still around, the Hernandez Group was the Hond Group. In just over ten years, the former Hond Group had been taken over by William and even changed its name. Audrey pursed her lips and drove into the underground garage. William had been very busytely and had been feeling uneasy ever since Audrey kicked him out of his original house. By the time he finished his work and came out of thepany, it was alreadyte at night. After getting into the car, he leaned back in exhaustion, closing his eyes for a rest. Normally, the driver would drive off at this time. But today, the car didn¡¯t start for a long time. William furrowed his brow and opened his eyes when he felt something was off. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a figure sitting beside him, hidden in the darkness, which he hadn¡¯t noticed before. The driver had passed out. Startled, William eximed, ¡°Audrey, what are you doing?¡± William¡¯s expression was angry. Thinking about the recent unpleasantness and thest time he was kicked out of the Hernandez family, he choked on his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to see you either, but I need something from you,¡± Audrey said. ÓÉÆø+45%, Chapter 30 Audrey¡¯s gaze swept over him indifferently.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. William¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw what Audrey took out, his voice bing tense, mixed with anger. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m your father. What are you going to do to me?¡± William said. threat. ¡°I advise you not to move, or you¡¯ll suffer. ¡°I said I need to borrow something from you! Audrey¡¯s gaze was cold, her tone carrying a faint Despite feeling a chill from Audrey¡¯s cold demeanor, William was genuinely afraid.Then his face darkened, and he shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡± Just as the needle approached, William almost wanted to push the door and escape. However, as soon as he tried, he realized he couldn¡¯t muster any strength. His eyes showed a hint of panic, and he said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll call the police and have you arrested. See if you will end up behind bars!¡± Audrey moved swiftly, quickly taking a sample of William¡¯s blood. Faced with William¡¯s threats, she remained unfazed and said, ¡°Go ahead and call the police.¡± Audrey smirked coldly, her smile arrogant and defiant. Since she dared toe, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let William catch any evidence against her. After securing William¡¯s blood sample, Audrey noticed that the driver in front seemed to be waking up, so she got out of the car directly. Audrey returned to her own car, sent a message overseas, and then drove out of the parking lot. As soon as Audrey¡¯s car left, another car that had been following her all along slowly started up. Richard said, ¡°Mr. Dn, Ms. Hernandez got into the chairman¡¯s car of the Hernandez Group and took a blood sample.¡± On the other end of the phone, Dn received the message, his eyes narrowing slightly. Dn said, ¡°Find out what she¡¯s doing with William¡¯s blood sample.¡± 16:57 Thu, Aug 8 GG. Chapter 30 ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Richard said respectfully before hanging up. + 45%) Early the next morning, Audrey, apanied by Brian and David, had just returned to the room after breakfast when she received a call from the hotel front desk. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, Ms. Byrne is looking for you at the front desk,¡± the receptionist said. Audrey thought, ¡®Ms. Byrne?¡± Audrey furrowed her brows, not remembering anyone with the surname Byrne, ¡°Hold on. I¡¯lle down now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Audrey got up and went downstairs. Sitting on the sofa in the lobby was an elegantdy. Just as Audrey stepped out of the elevator, thedy looked up and saw her, smiling as she got up and walked towards Audrey. Audrey was somewhat surprised, not entirely unfamiliar with the visitor. Phoebe Roscente¡¯sst name was indeed Byrne, and she was Andrew¡¯s mother. Phoebe looked at Audrey tenderly and said with a smile, ¡°Audrey, can I call you that? I finally get to meet you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Roscente, how do you do?¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was warm and gentle. Phoebe said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Mrs. Roscente. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Phoebe.¡± Due to the rumors and her infrequent outings, Phoebe¡¯s impression of Audrey had been mediocre until now. However, Phoebe realized that Audrey was nothing like the rumors. Audrey really healed Samuel and was Aaron¡¯s master, which made Phoebe think even more highly of her. The look in Phoebe¡¯s eyes became tender and affectionate as she looked at Audrey. ¡°Alright, Phoebe,¡± Audrey said. Phoebe smiled in response, pulling Audrey¡¯s hand to sit down on the nearby sofa before continuing, ¡°A few days ago, had Andrew call you to invite you to our house for dinner, as a gesture of gratitude. But he hasn¡¯t gotten back to me yet. So, I had toe 165, Thu Au H Chapter 30 personally to invite you.¡± +45% ¡°I¡¯ve received your gratitude, so there¡¯s no need for dinner,¡± Audrey replied, not entirelyfortable with others¡® warmth. But Phoebe¡¯s genuine and gentle demeanor made her hesitate to refuse. Phoebe said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯vee all this way to invite you. Won¡¯t you honor me by joining us?¡± Phoebe looked at Audrey with a warm and affectionate gaze. Phoebe felt a twinge of sympathy when she thought about Audrey being misunderstood and her three years in prison. She wondered what Audrey had gone through to be so distant and cold. Audrey pursed her lips and nodded reluctantly. Seeing Audrey¡¯s agreement, Phoebe was overjoyed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading home now.¡± Knowing that Audrey had a child, Phoebe added, ¡°Oh, and Brian, we¡¯re taking Brian with us.¡± Brian was with his friend upstairs, and they have something else to doter, so they won¡¯te with us,¡± Audrey said. She just wanted to have a meal and then left. Besides, during breakfast, Brian was already insisting that David take him to see the friends he made yesterday. ¡°Alright,¡± Phoebe said. Phoebe beamed with joy and led Audrey back to the Roscente family. Throughout the journey, Phoebe¡¯s fondness for Audrey grew with each nce, wishing she had a daughter of her own. This thought took root and flourished in her mind. Phoebe kept looking at Audrey with a mix of tenderness and concern. Fearing that she might startle Audrey, Phoebe toned down her enthusiasm a bit. Yet, in her heart, she was already considering discussing this matter with her family the other day. If Audrey could be her goddaughter, it would be wonderful. 16:58 Thu, Aug 8B B Chapter 30 Just thinking about it made Phoebe increasingly excited. Vengeful 31 Chapter 31 They soon arrived at the Roscente family. As one of the four major families in Northville, the Roscente family held a high status in Northville. Besides, Phoebe was born into an intellectual family. Her father was a famous calligrapher and painter, and her mother was a distinguished diplomat before retirement. Although the Byrne family was not as wealthy as the Roscente family, it had significant influence in other areas. The descendants of the Byrne family were scattered throughout Chritonia, with many holding prominent positions in politics, business, academia, and the arts. Phoebe received a good education from an early age, exuding a gentle and schrly temperament. When Audrey arrived at the Roscente family, she expected to meet many people. Unexpectedly, only Spencer, Phoebe, and Andrew were there. Andrew was also surprised to see Audrey. Audrey had declined the invitation when he called her earlier. He didn¡¯t expect his mother to bring her back. ¡°Mr. Roscente.¡± Audrey greeted Spencer Roscente and nodded to Andrew. Phoebe came over to Audrey and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t call him Mr. Roscente. That¡¯s too formal. Just call him Spencer.¡± ¡°Right, call me Spencer.¡± Spencer nodded in agreement. ¡°Spencer.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t refuse and called out Then Phoebe took Audrey to the living room and had refreshments brought out to entertain Audrey. Andrew noticed Phoebe¡¯s enthusiastic attitude, which seemed somewhat indulgent. And he was a bit surprised. He remembered that Phoebe had never been particrly fond of Audrey before. Why did she seem like a different person now? 14.12 Sat, Aug 10 RR Chapter 31 Andrew took a quick photo and sent it to Dn¡¯s phone. Andrew: [Your beloveddy is at my house.] Dn quickly replied: [Got it.] ¦° Since he had been protecting Audrey all along, he naturally knew that Audrey had gone to the Roscente family. ¡°Are youing?¡± Andrew looked at Audrey, who was chatting andughing with his mother not far away. Dn: [No, once she¡¯s done eating, let me know.] Andrew: [Okay.] After Phoebe chatted with Audrey for a while, Phoebe asked Andrew to keep Audreypany while she went to the kitchen. The Koscente family had a housekeeper, but Phoebe liked Audrey and wanted to cook a couple of dishes for her in person. As soon as Phoebe left, the spacious living room was left with only Audrey and Andrew The two were not very close. Andrew looked at Audrey, who always seemed indifferent, and said, ¡°On the day you were imprisoned, Dn, who had never been drunk before, got drunk. He stayed at the prison gate all night with red eyes, as if enduring great pain. The three of us took turns watching him until he drunkenly fell asleep before we could take him away. Since then, Dn has suffered from headaches.¡± Andrew spoke while observing Audrey¡¯s expression. She seemed indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care. were Andrew continued, ¡°After that, Dn came to the prison to visit you several times, but refused to see him each time. Later, he stopped going, just making sure you you taken care of. Dn had been waiting for you toe out. Four years ago, Dn went to pick you up, but you weren¡¯t released. After that, there was no news from you.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was calm, as if telling an intriguing story. However, beneath ity a hidden concern for Dn. His gaze at Audrey also softened slightly. ¡°Dn also has a hard time all these years. If possible, why not give each other a chance?¡± Andrew said. Audrey remained silent throughout, just listening to Andrew¡¯s words. Her expression grew even colder. 23 Chapter 31 ¡°Are you done?¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. Andrew had considered all possible reactions Audrey might have to his words, but he didn¡¯t expect her to just look at him with a cold expression and speak in a frigid tone. Andrew didn¡¯t know what else to say. He felt that the current Audrey was too much like Dn, cold and heartless, as if nothing could move her, not even the man she once deeply loved. Audrey held her phone, feeling inexplicably restless and somewhat ironic. While everyone was pitying Dn, who had ever pitied Audrey? What did it matter that Dn got drunk outside the prison? He was the one who sent Audrey to hell. Visiting her countless times didn¡¯t change anything. Audrey still endured beatings, insults, and abuse in the men¡¯s prison. Every day, Audrey¡¯s ribs were broken, with new wounds adding to the old ones. If she showed any weakness, she would face even more brutal treatment. She had to be tougher than them to protect herself, even if it meant being covered in bruises. But even so, Audrey was beaten to death. Finding someone to take care of her? Indeed, she was well taken care of. But when she was dead, who would care about Dn¡¯s affection?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone thought that Audrey¡¯s disgrace was her own doing. Dn remained like the privileged prince. If he wanted her, she should be grateful and continue to be with hi But what about everything Audrey had been through? Who had truly pitied that poor girl? At the age of eighteen, the most beautiful period of life, Audrey was sent to prison by Dn, living a difficult life. Dn was not doing well, but neither was the former Audrey. She wasn¡¯t the former Audrey, so she could not give Dn a chance to redeem his guilt. She just hoped Dn would stay away from her. A voice interrupted Audrey¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 31 ¡°Mr. Andrew, Ms. Roscente has brought Ms. Hernandez over,¡± said the butler as he walked in and looked at Andrew. +30% The Ms. Roscente referred to by the butler was Emely Roscente, Andrew¡¯s cousin. As for Ms. Hernandez, she was Sarah, and the two were best friends. Andrew immediately understood what the butler meant. Regardless of the reason, Audrey was the Roscente family¡¯s benefactor. Moreover, she was invited by his mother, so they couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent. Audrey¡¯s rtionship with the Hernandez family wasn¡¯t a secret in Northville. Emely bringing Sarah over might upset Audrey. Andrew promptly said, ¡°Dominik, tell Emely that we have guests today, so she shoulde another day.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t have deep feelings for Emely, nor was he particrly fond of her. But as soon as Andrew spoke, Emely¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Andrew, how could drive me away? I¡¯ll tell Phoebe.¡± you As she spoke, Emely had already brought Sarah inside. Upon entering, they saw Andrew and Audrey inside the living room. The expressions on Emely¡¯s and Sarah¡¯s faces changed immediately. Emely, who had never liked Audrey, said displeasedly, ¡°Audrey, what are you doing here?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t expect to see Audrey at the Roscente family. She bit her lips, and her pretty face became somewhat gloomy. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Audrey nced at her calmly. ¡°This is not a ce for you toe. Are you failing to cling to Mr. Clifford and now turning your attention to my brother? Let me tell you, a woman like you isn¡¯t worthy of him at all.¡± Emely looked at Audrey with disdain. Emely thought, ¡®Audrey has been to prison, yet she still dared to imagine marrying into the Roscente family. What a joke. Vengeful 32 Chapter 32 Andrew said, ¡°Emely, no more nonsense. Audrey is a distinguished guest of the Roscente family.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice grew colder as he looked at Emely, his tone carrying a hint of warning. Emely was infuriated to see her cousin defending Audrey. Emely said, ¡°Are you kidding me? How could someone like her be a distinguished guest of the Roscente family? She¡¯s just an ex¨Cconvict. How does she deserve it?¡± Emely had been sent abroad for studies and only returned these past two days. Today, she invited Sarah to her home, but she knew nothing about Audrey saving Samuel, and her family hadn¡¯t mentioned it to her. Andrew¡¯s face darkened at Emely¡¯s insolence and disregard for his warning, and he said. coldly, ¡°Dominik, take her out. She¡¯s not allowed in.¡± Emely burst into tears upon hearing this. She never expected her cousin to kick her out for the sake of a shameless woman like Audrey. On the sidelines, Sarah also didn¡¯t expect Andrew to defend Audrey like this. She felt somewhat resentful but didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. She could only think sarcastically, ¡®Andrew, you like this wretched woman, but do you know she¡¯s cheating on you with other men behind your back? She¡¯s shameless.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sarah grabbed Emely andforted her, saying, ¡°Emely, don¡¯t be upset. Andrew wouldn¡¯t treat you badly for someone else.¡± The ¡°someone else¡± Sarah referred to was Audrey. Andrew naturally understood Sarah¡¯s meaning, and his expression turned slightly cold. At that moment, Phoebe, from the kitchen, heard themotion and immediately walked out. Seeing Emely and Sarah crying in the living room, she instantly understood what happened. Phoebe wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Emely, who was quite spoiled and arrogant, often unting the influence of the Roscente family But Emely wasn¡¯t her daughter, so Phoebe couldn¡¯t be bothered. 1/4 D 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 RR Chapter 32 As soon as Phoebe came out of the kitchen, Emely immediately went over. +30%2 ¡°Phoebe, I just said a few words to Audrey, and Andrew actually wants to kick me out. Phoebe, you have to speak up for me and kick Audrey out. What right does an ex- convict have to be in the Roscente family?¡± Emely grabbed Phoebe¡¯s hand and shouted,pletely oblivious to Phoebe¡¯s suddenly darkened expression. Even her eyes, which used to be gentle, were cold and indifferent at this moment. Sarah didn¡¯t notice Phoebe¡¯s expression either, just hoping that Audrey would be quickly thrown out, preferably with Phoebe humiliating her first. Phoebe pulled her hand out of Emely¡¯s grasp and said coldly, ¡°I invited Audrey and is a distinguished guest of the Roscente family. We won¡¯t keep you here if you don¡¯t want to see her. Dominik, escort them out.¡± Phoebe was somewhat angry. She had finally managed to invite Audrey back home, never expecting her niece toe with Sarah and even to demand Audrey leave. Phoebe knew Sarah. She was a popr star in the entertainment industry, but Phoebe always felt that Sarah was too scheming. Phoebe¡¯s words shocked Emely and Sarah. Sarah looked up at Phoebe in disbelief. How could that be possible? Audrey was actually invited by Phoebe! Sarah was seething with hatred. Emely asked, ¡°Phoebe, are you serious? Audrey is an ex¨Cconvict.¡± Emely couldn¡¯t believe that Audrey was brought by Phoebe and that Phoebe treated Emely like this for an outsider. Phoebe¡¯s expression turned grim when Emely mentioned Audrey¡¯s prison time twice. ¡°Emely, shut up and apologize to Audrey,¡± Phoebe said. Emely cried even louder, ¡°Apologize? What right does she have?¡± Emely was unable to ept Phoebe¡¯s scolding, especially since Phoebe had been kind to her before. ¡°Because she saved your grandfather¡¯s life, apologize.¡± A deep and aged voice came from the staircase, and following that, Samuel, sitting in a wheelchair, was wheeled over 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 RR. Chapter 32 by someone. Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s voice, everyone in the living room was stunned. Andrew hurried over to call him, then wheeled Samuel over. ¡°Samuel, why did youe down?¡± Phoebe looked at Samuel discontentedly. ¡°I heard Audrey was here, so I came down to take a look,¡± Samuel said, his gaze sweeping over the people in the living room, finally looking at Audrey. His voice was full of kindness and warmth as he said, ¡°Audrey,e here, let me take a good look at you.¡± Audrey looked at Samuel, then got up and walked over, but her expression remained cold. ¡°Good child. Thank you for saving my life.¡± Samuel had lived a long life and had a keen eye. Just by looking into Audrey¡¯s eyes, he knew Audrey was extraordinary. Seeing Aaron also liked Audrey, Phoebe smiled and walked over. Phoebe said, ¡°Samuel, you like Audrey, and so do I. How about I adopt her as my goddaughter?¡± Phoebe¡¯s face was full of joy. She really liked Audrey. Everyone present was stunned again. Andrew nced at his mother in surprise, then at Audrey, his eyes flickering. Emely and Sarah were also stunned by Phoebe¡¯s words, especially Sarah, who bit her lip tightly, staring at Audrey with jealousy and hatred. Sarah thought hatefully, ¡°Why? Why is Audrey favored by Samuel and Phoebe? And Phoebe even wants to adopt her as a goddaughter.¡± Sarah absolutely couldn¡¯t let Audrey climb on top of her. After all, this was the Roscente family. The Roscente family¡¯s status in Northville was several levels higher than the Hernandez family¡¯s. That was beyond her reach. It was precisely because of this that she had always been willing to be friends with Emely, indulging Emely¡¯s arrogant and overbearing behavior. But Sarah never imagined that what she dared not even think of would be so easily 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 RR- Chapter 32 :+30%Ñª After all, this was the Roscente family. The R?scente family¡¯s status in Northville was several levels higher than the Hernandez family¡¯s. That was beyond her reach. It was precisely because of this that she had always been willing to be friends with Emely, indulging Emely¡¯s arrogant and overbearing behavior. But Sarah never imagined that what she dared not even think of would be so easily achieved by Audrey. And Phoebe even wanted to adopt Audrey as a goddaughter. Sarah was about to re up. ¡°Very well. I agree.¡± Samuel was very happy. With just one nce, he knew Audrey would be extraordinary in the future. Phoebe knew Samuel would agree. She looked at Audrey tenderly and smiled, saying, ¡°Audrey, my biggest wish in this life is to have a daughter of my own. I really like you. Will you agree to my request? ¡°In the future, with me and the Roscente family behind you, no one will dare to bully you. Bullying you would be the same as bullying me and the Roscente family.¡± Phoebe deliberately said this to Sarah. After all, the incident where the Hernandez family expelled Audrey from their home was widely known in the upper ss of Northville. Audrey hadn¡¯t expected that she would end up being Phoebe¡¯s goddaughter. She furrowed her brows. Seeing Audrey¡¯s frown, Phoebe was afraid she might refuse. She immediately coaxed Audrey gently, ¡°Oh dear, just agree to my request. My biggest wish in life is to have a daughter. A daughter who is well¨Cbehaved and gentle is so adorable. Unlike that jerk who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his mother. Andrew, watching this scene, suddenly felt that he was being disdained. Vengeful 33 Chapter 33 Andrew took out his phone and openly tagged Dn in the group. Andrew: [Come on, call me ¡®brother¡®] Andrew¡¯s words immediately startled Shawn and Cade. Cade: [What¡¯s going on, bro? Dn, you¡¯re not nning to marry that terrifying woman Emely, are you?] After all, when it came to the Roscente family, the only woman Cade could think of was Emely. Shawn: [This is truly a sad story.] Andrew; [My mom is nning to make Audrey her goddaughter.] Andrew¡¯s words were like a heavy bombshell that exploded in the entire group. Shawn: [I¡¯m shocked.] Cade: [Damn, is it true? I can¡¯t believe that.] Dn: [Has she agreed?] Andrew nced at his mother, who was using almost all of her skills to persuade Audrey to be her goddaughter. Despite Phoebe usually being gentle and kind, once she set her mind on something, she never failed. As expected, after a short while, Andrew smiled and replied in the group. Andrew: [She nodded. Remember to bring me a generous gift.] Judging by Phoebe¡¯s excitement, Phoebe would hold a grand banquet in a few days. It would be best if she let everyone in Northville know that she had a goddaughter. After replying to the message, Andrew walked over and looked at Audrey, with a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Wee to be one of us.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey nodded lightly. Audrey couldn¡¯t refuse Phoebe¡¯s enthusiasm. Phoebe genuinely liked her, and Audrey 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 ROR. Chapter 33 didn¡¯t feel any resistance to her. ¡°I¡¯ll choose a date tomorrow and hold a banquet! I must let everyone meet my lovely goddaughter.¡± Phoebe was delighted. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll make a call now.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t stop Phoebe¡¯s fast¨Cpaced actions. She didn¡¯t like socializing or grand events. It would be best for the family to have a simple dinner. Emely and Sarah, who hadn¡¯t left yet, looked even more gloomy. Emely¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and malice as she stared fiercely at Audrey, feeling that Audrey had taken away her position. She was the heiress of the Roscente family. But Audrey stole her limelight. Sarah harbored resentment. She would never let Audrey have it easy. Phoebe went to call her friends. Samuel was chatting with Audrey, and Andrew, with a mild expression, was chatting with his friends in the group without paying any attention to the two. Emely and Sarah were ignored and could only leave in anger. ¡°How despicable she is!¡± Emely cursed angrily. A glint of hostility shed in Sarah¡¯s eyes, then she looked at Emely andforted her, saying, ¡°Emely, don¡¯t be angry. You are the heiress of the Roscente family. Even if Audrey bes Phoebe¡¯s goddaughter, her status is not as noble as yours. Moreover, you know Audrey¡¯s personality. She is good at pleasing the elders. It¡¯s just that Phoebe hasn¡¯t seen through her true colors yet.¡± Emely said, ¡°Right, Audrey has been in jail. She is useless. She must have used some scheme to make Phoebe like her. I must expose Audrey and let everyone see her true face. Emely became more and more furious as she spoke. Sarah¡¯s lips curled up, and a trace of coldness shed in her eyes, but she still said with concern, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? If me must be ced, it¡¯s her who provoked me,¡± Emely said. D 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 ROR. Chapter 33 ×Ô¼ÒÊÖ30%Êß After Sarah separated from Emely, she spent some effort finding the phone number she had called before. Sarah said, ¡°Go ahead and send out the photos I had you take earlier. I¡¯ll give you the addresster.¡± Sarah hung up the phone and then smiled slyly. YOU Sarah thought, ¡®Audrey, you forced me into this. Only by destroying can I prevent you from threatening me.¡¯ Éê‡[*** Audrey had lunch at the Roscente family, and Phoebe kept her for a while. Then Andrew sent her back to the hotel. At the Roscente family, Audrey couldn¡¯t refuse Andrew¡¯s offer. After the car left the Roscente family, Audrey said, ¡°Drop me off at the side of the road. I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go nced at something not far away. back on your own.¡± Andrew smiled gently and At his words, Audrey¡¯s expression turned slightly chilly. Soon, the car stopped in front of a ck car. Andrew¡¯s voice was gentle as he said to Audrey, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here for now. Come over for dinner when you have time.¡± Audrey gave him a faint nce and then got out of the car. In the other car, Dn had already opened the door and walked down. He greeted Andrew and then walked towards Audrey. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Dn said. Audrey¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at Dn and replied coldly, ¡°No need.¡± Dn¡¯s gaze slightly darkened as he looked at Audrey, who was exuding a cold aura. He approached her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Audrey, do you believe I¡¯ll carry you into the car?¡± Audrey coldly stared at Dn. 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 RR. Chapter 38 ¡°What? Do you want to p me again?¡± Dn said coldly. ×ÔÈý30%3 Audrey pursed her lips, bypassed him, and get into the car. Dn watched Audrey¡¯s figure before getting into the car himself. After getting into the car, Dn looked at Audrey and asked, ¡°I heard you epted Phoebe as your godmother?¡± Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised that Dn knew so quickly. After all, Andrew and Dn were close. She replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Dn, as if not noticing Audrey¡¯s resistance, continued to ask, ¡°What gift do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°No need to bother. Just stay away from me,¡± Audrey said. Audrey looked at Dn with a cold gaze, feeling impatient. Dn pursed his lips. A few hints of coldness appeared on his dignified and handsome face. His deep eyes stared tightly at Audrey, exuding a strong dominance. But Audrey was not afraid at all, just looking at him calmly. After a standoff for a while, Dn suddenly cleared his throat and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Am I really that hateful?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Audrey replied calmly and decisively. She wasn¡¯t the original host, so she couldn¡¯t understand the deep affection and love for Dn. She just found him annoying. Dn made her inexplicably irritable and unhappy. She just wanted him to stay away from her, preferably never to appear in front of her again. The atmosphere in the car became unusually silent. After a while, Dn said coldly, ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to keep hating me.¡± Dn¡¯s voice was low and indifferent, but it also carried a sense of helplessness and dominance. Audrey furrowed her brows slightly. This kind of Dn made her feel both annoyed and helpless. Vengeful 34 Chapter 34 +30% When they arrived at the hotel, Audrey got out of the car, ignoring Dn. Dn watched Audrey¡¯s figure as she walked into the hotel, his eyes darkening slightly. The group chat beeped a few times, and Dn nced at it. Andrew: [My mom said to invite all the most outstanding young men in Northville. You know what she means.] Cade: [Is Phoebe setting Audrey up on a blind date?] Shawn: [The four most outstanding men in Northville are in this chat group. Why call others?] Andrew; [Well, keep it low¨Ckey.] Shawn: [By the way, Audrey won¡¯t take a liking to that man, will she? After all, Audrey now is a bit difficult to handle.] Cade: [It¡¯s hard to say.] Dn: [Who dares!] Dn¡¯s tone was arrogant and domineering, with a hint of fierceness in his dark eyes. Regardless of who Audrey took a liking to, he would destroy them. Apart from him, she wouldn¡¯t be with anyone else. Then, Dn added: [Let¡¯s go out for a drink.] Andrew: [Did you send her back?] Cade: [Did Dn go to pick up Audrey?] Shawn: [Dn, howe you haven¡¯t got her? If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll give you some tips.] Andrew: [Keep your messy stuff to yourself.] Audrey spent a few days drawing up the design ns for the welfare institution and 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 RR Chapter 34 then found someone to build it. It wasn¡¯t until Monday that she had some free time. These days, Brian had be familiar with the children at the welfare institution, so David often took him there. Audrey had lunch before driving to Film City +6 The Film City was located outside Northville, not close to the city center. It took nearly two hours to drive there. When Audrey arrived at the Film City, it was already one thirty in the afternoon. On the other end, Morgan Richardson had sent several messages urging her. Audrey took out her phone and replied to the message: [I¡¯ve arrived.] Morgan: [I¡¯ll have my assistante to pick you up.] Audrey: [Okay.] After replying to the message, Audrey walked towards the entrance of Film City. There were several crews filming inside the Film City, and many fans were visiting. Audrey lowered the brim of her duckbill cap. She nned to find a shady spot to wait for Morgan¡¯s assistant toe and pick her up. In just a few minutes, a figure blocked her way. There were no outsiders around, so Sarah didn¡¯t bother to hide and directly called out Audrey¡¯s name. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing here?¡± Sarah hade to the Film City today for a cameo in a movie, or perhaps for an important role. Because of the scandals she had been involved in before, Sarah had been affected. This movie was a big production, and although it was just a cameo role, the character was quite prominent. It was an opportunity that Sarah¡¯s agent had worked hard to secure for her. Besides, the male lead of the movie was the current international heartthrob, Morgan. 14:12 Sat, Aug 10 RRN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 34 Even though she didn¡¯t have any scenes with Morgan, Sarah could clean up her previous bad image if she could be on the same set with him. And with the good publicity and Morgan¡¯s influence, she would definitely be popr again. So, this time she was particrly focused on this role, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Audrey here. Audrey raised her head, nced indifferently at Sarah, and continued to y with her phone without paying any attention to her. Audrey¡¯s indifference immediately irritated Sarah. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Sarah said angrily. Considering the consecutive setbacks she had faced from Audrey and now being ignored, Sarah couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. Audrey nced at her coldly, her expression chilly and indifferent as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Audrey, not just anyone cane in here. If you want to be an extra, I suggest you go over there and take a look,¡± Sarah said. Sarah pointed to the shady area on the other side, where about twenty to thirty people were waiting, some standing, some squatting, and some casually sitting on the ground with newspapers as cushions. Almost all of them were waiting for job opportunities.. In Sarah¡¯s mind, Audrey was only fit for this kind of work. Audrey nced indifferently at the area Sarah had pointed to, then nced casually at Sarah again. ¡°What, don¡¯t want to go? Then you¡¯ll just have to be driven out,¡± Sarah said as she smiled at Audrey. Having been humiliated by Audrey at the Silvandel Auction House, Sarah wanted Audrey to taste the same bitterness. After speaking, Sarah¡¯s assistant immediately understood and called the security guard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she standing here? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s blocking Sarah? Hurry 15 Chapter 34 up and drive her away,¡± Sarah¡¯s assistant said. The security guard recognized Sarah, a popr and influential star. Upon hearing the assistant¡¯smand, he rushed to drive Audrey away. ¡°Move, you¡¯re blocking the way. Did you hear it? Get out of here,¡± the security guard. said, trying to push Audrey away. Sarah looked smug, enjoying seeing the security guard attempt to drive Audrey away. Just as the security guard was about to push Audrey, he let out a painful scream. Audrey grabbed the security guard¡¯s hand, her eyes shing with coldness as she looked coldly at the guard¡¯s painful expression. No one saw how Audrey moved her hand, and the security guard¡¯s hand was broken by Audrey. ¡°I advise you to learn to respect people. Otherwise, this will be your fate,¡± Audrey said. The security guard hadn¡¯t expected Audrey to be so ruthless. Holding his broken arm, he was scared pale by the fierceness and murderous intent in Audrey¡¯s eyes. Even the assistant, who was arrogant, shrunk back in fear at Audrey¡¯s sudden aggression. ¡°Sis, he didn¡¯t offend you, you¡¯re too cruel,¡± Sarah said. When she saw that themotion had attracted many onlookers, Sarah¡¯s expression towards Audrey changed, and she sighed as she looked at Audrey. ¡°She¡¯s too ruthless. The security guard did nothing wrong and yet she directly broke his arm,¡± an onlooker said. ¡°Yeah, it seems like she has a good rtionship with Sarah,¡± another person said. ¡°Just now, Sarah called her sister. Does Sarah really have such a sister? It¡¯s unlucky.¡± ¡°Sarah¡¯s sister? Isn¡¯t that the one who was sent to prison by Mr. Dn seven years ago? I heard she was kicked out of the Hernandez family.¡± The onlookers gossiped. ¡°Oh, my dear. Is she here to be an extra? Which crew dares to let such a ruthless woman be an extra?¡± 14:13 Sat, Aug 10 RR Chapter 34 ***** +30%3 People had surrounded them from all sides, disdainfully looking at Audrey. Sarah proudly raised her eyebrows, enjoying seeing Audrey being scorned and mocked. by everyone. Audrey ignored those voices, nced lightly at Sarah, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Sarah, is this the result you wanted?¡± Sarah just let Audrey be despised and ridiculed by everyone. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand. You should apologize to the security guard quickly.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes flickered innocently. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Well, let¡¯s see if they understand.¡± As Audrey said this, her face showed a hint of an indifferent smile. When she saw the smile on Audrey¡¯s lips, Sarah¡¯s heart inexplicably panicked. Çú Vengeful 35 Chapter 35 30% Audrey tapped on her phone and a voice immediately came. It was the entire conversation between Sarah and Audrey from earlier. It also included Sarah¡¯s assistant instructing the security guard to drive her away. The moment Sarah heard the recording, her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect Audrey to be so despicable as to record their entire conversation. The innocence and kindness on her facepletely faded away. The strange pointed looks and whispering from those around her made her feel so ashamed and angry that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into. She had really underestimated Audrey. When the recording finished, everyone fell silent. Those criticizing Audrey now stopped talking, having beenpletely proven wrong. They couldn¡¯t admit their mistake, so they turned their anger toward Sarah. One said, ¡°So it turns out Sarah did it herself, She had the security guard drive people away on such a wide path. Who does she think she is?¡± Another remarked, ¡°I have heard that Sarah¡¯s private behavior was different from how she was publicly, and it turns out to be true. She¡¯s actually like this in private. How unbelievable.¡± A third added, ¡°I used to like her, but now that I saw her true persona, I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Hearing these voices, Sarah wished she could dig a hole to hide in. Her eyes filled with hatred as she looked at Audrey. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re so ruthless,¡± she said through gritted teeth, lowering her voice. Sarah, unable to bear the stares from those around her, wanted to flee. She grabbed her assistant and headed into the film set. But when Sarah was about to leave, she saw two figures hurrying over from not far away. Her eyes lit up immediately. Even the crowd around her started to buzz with excitement when they saw who wasing. A voice eximed, ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s Morgan. He¡¯s so handsome.¡± Another shouted, ¡°That¡¯s my idol. He¡¯sing over. I love you, Morgan.¡± As a top star, Morgan was greeted with screams and shouts from all around when he arrived. Even some celebrities nearby were so excited they couldn¡¯t speak. 14:13 Sat, Aug 10 R Chapter 35 Morgan had been famous for a long time but had always been a legendary figure. He was known for his cold and low¨Ckey personality. Most people found it hard to even catch a glimpse of him from afar, let alone see him up close. Morgan was reshooting some scenes and had his assistant go out to receive Audrey. But when his assistant came out and saw arge crowd around Audrey, he rushed back to Morgan, fearing something had happened. Upon hearing that Audrey was in trouble, Morgan immediately left in the middle of the shoot, almost running in her direction, worried that she might be in danger. The director and others, thinking something major had happened, quickly followed. When Morgan saw Audrey standing safely not far away, he breathed a sigh of relief and walked over to her. He didn¡¯t get far before he was blocked by Sarah. ¡°Morgan, why did youe out? I was dyed outside with some things, but I¡¯m heading in now,¡± Sarah said softly, looking at the director and others who had followed Morgan out, thinking they hade because they knew she was being bullied. Her expression changed, and she spoke gently. Seeing Sarah talking to Morgan, the excited voices around them calmed down a bit. People almost forgot that there had been rumors a few days ago about Sarah guest- starring in a significant role in the movie Morgan was starring in. Seeing such a big fuss, everyone thought Morgan and the director hade for Sarah. Some celebrities who had previously looked down on Sarah and had been gloating now felt uneasy and envious seeing Morgan personallye to fetch Sarah. After all, Morgan was the top star in the entertainment industry. He was a godlike figure and the undisputed person at the top. Someone remarked, ¡°Morgan personally came to fetch Sarah. What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± Another said, ¡°No wonder Sarah could get a cameo in this movie. It¡¯s because she knew Morgan.¡± A third voicemented, ¡°Oh my god, Sarah knows Morgan. With him around, Sarah is going to be very popr.¡± The voices went on. Everyone looked at Sarah with envy. Even Sarah believed it. She even thought that Morganing out suddenly might mean he liked her. If someone like Morgan liked her, she would be more than happy. 14:13 Sat, Aug 10N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 35 +30%3 Moreover, once herpany publicized today¡¯s event with Morgan, it would surely be a hot topic. With Morgan around, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about endorsements and acting jobs. Thinking of this, Sarah looked at Morgan with a gentler expression, her face showing a hint of shyness as she softly said, ¡°Morgan, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Sarah¡¯s gentle and shy demeanor made those around her even more convinced that there was something between her and Morgan. Even the director and others who had followed Morgan thought he hade out because he knew Sarah was there. Many people in the crew started to specte that Morgan might like Sarah. They thought, ¡°Why would Morgan rush out when he knew she was here? Even we didn¡¯t know Sarah arrived. The assistant must have informed Morgan. That is why he ran out despite being in the middle of filming. The more they thought about it, the more convinced the director and the others became. ¡°So, Sarah hase. No wonder Morgan rushed out,¡± the director, Tate Peterson, said, smiling at Sarah. ¡°Mr. Peterson,¡± Sarah greeted Tate with a smile. ¡°Morgan, since Sarah is here, let¡¯s go back in and continue filming,¡± Tate said cautiously, afraid of angering the top star. After all, Morgan was crucial for box office sess and profits. He had to be treated with the utmost respect. Sarah was also waiting for Morgan to go in with her. She had already signaled her assistant to take pictures of them together once they went inside. Posting them online would instantly make it a hot topic without even needing to promote it. Just thinking about it made Sarah¡¯s heart pound with excitement. Not far away, Audrey raised an eyebrow, a slight smile on her lips, as she casually nced at Morgan. Morgan, annoyed by Sarah blocking his way, looked at her with cold eyes filled with dislike. ¡°Who are you? Move aside,¡± he said sharply. Sarah was still dreaming, eagerly waiting for Morgan to speak, her face full of smiles. She was just about to nod when she realized what Morgan had said. Her pupils dted at once, and her whole face turned deathly pale. Vengeful 36 Chapter 36 The smiling director and others who followed Morgan were immediately taken aback. They thought, ¡®What is going on? Morgan didn¡¯t recognize Sarah? But didn¡¯t he rush out for Sarah? If it wasn¡¯t for her, why did he rush out?¡± The crowd¡¯s gazes shifted between Morgan and Sarah, utterly confused. ¡°Morgan, you¡¡± Sarah looked at Morgan with a beautiful and pitiable expression. Her eyes were teary and bright, gentle yet helpless. Normally, any man would feel tender affection for her upon seeing this look. But the one standing before her was Morgan. The entertainment industry was never short of beautiful and pitiful¨Clooking women. Moreover, this woman had just bullied Morgan¡¯s boss earlier. ¡°What do you mean? Do I know you?¡± Morgan looked at Sarah indifferently, his filled with coldness and disdain. eyes Morgan¡¯s high¨Cand¨Cmighty attitude made Sarah¡¯s face pale. Her hands trembled slightly at her sides. She thought, ¡®No. This can¡¯t be happening. She had just embarrassed herself before Audrey and now wanted to use Morgan to turn the tables. But he was not giving her any chance at all. He even humiliated her. Seeing the mocking and entertained looks of the surrounding crowd, Sarah wished she could faint on the spot. She looked at Morgan and said with a quivering voice, ¡°I¡¯m Sarah Hernandez.¡± ¡°Sarah? I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± Morgan¡¯s voice was cold. He frowned impatiently. Morgan¡¯s words felt like a p to Sarah¡¯s face, However, Tate behind them, was oblivious to Sarah¡¯s intense embarrassment. He asked, ¡°Morgan, you don¡¯t know Sarah?¡± ¡°Why should I know her?¡± Morgan snorted, looking at Tate with a cold expression. Tate and the others finally understood. Morgan didn¡¯t know Sarah at all, yet she approached him as if they were familiar. This realization made the crowd¡¯s view of Sarah even more meaningful. Sarah¡¯s face turned from red to white as she was overwhelmed with shame. At this moment, Morgan suddenly said to Tate, ¡°Is this the actress ying Charlotte 0 Sat, Aug Chapter 36 Markum in the movie? I don¡¯t know about her acting, but her character seems questionable.¡± +30%1 Charlotte was the role Sarah was set to cameo in. Morgan¡¯s words made her eyes turn red. Morgan was trying to ensure she couldn¡¯t get the role. Sure enough, the next moment, Tate nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, you are right. I will reconsider the casting for the role of Charlotte.¡± ¡°Mr. Peterson, we have a contract. How can you do this?¡± Sarah looked up at Tate, her eyes brimming with tears. Tate had no choice. Morgan was their big moneymaker, and Sarah¡¯s desperate attempts. to cling to Morgan were indeed embarrassing. Morgan coldly added, ¡°The breach of contract fee can be deducted from my pay.¡± Hearing this, Tate sighed and said to Sarah, ¡°Ill contact your agentter.¡± Sarah was unwilling to ept this. She had worked hard to get this role, and now it was gone. She could already imagine how the news would explode online. The more she thought about it, the worse her expression became. Meanwhile, Morgan had already walked past Sarah toward outside. Watching his back, then looking at Audrey standing not far away, a terrible premonition arose in Sarah. She thought, ¡°Was Morgan making things difficult for me because of Audrey?¡± Sarah immediately dismissed this thought. ¡®No way. How could Audrey know Morgan?¡± However, the next thing Sarah saw was Morgan standing in front of Audrey. His tonepletely changed from the previous coldness to gentleness. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Audrey nced at Morgan. ¡°What could happen to me?¡± Morgan smiled, his already handsome face bing even more dashing, causing many people to exim. ¡°Right, I forgot.¡± Then, Morgan looked coldly at the security guard with a broken arm and said, ¡°This is the consequence of offending the wrong person. You¡¯re fired¡± Audrey breaking the security guard¡¯s arm was a light punishment. If Morgan had been there, he would have dealt with him more severely. ¡®How dare he touch my precious, he thought. 2/4 0 14:13 Sat, Aug 10 ROR Chapter 36 ²Ë+30%ÊÛ The security guard didn¡¯t dare say a word, having no choice but to ept this bitter oue. Morgan took a bottle of water from his assistant, opened it, and handed it to Audrey. ¡°The sun is bright out here. Let¡¯s go inside and sit for a while. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Morgan spoke gently, watching Audrey¡¯s expression cautiously, afraid she might be upset and leave. Fortunately, Audrey just nodded. Morgan breathed a sigh of relief, quickly leading her to his private resting area on set. After Morgan led Audrey away, Tate and the others who were stunned finally came to their senses and pulled Morgan¡¯s assistant aside to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Morgan and thatdy?¡± The assistant, seeing how carefully Morgan was treating his boss, coughed lightly and whispered, ¡°Ms. Hernandez is Morgan¡¯s boss, Mr. Peterson. You understand, right?¡± Hearing this, Tate and the others were shocked to hear Audrey was Morgan¡¯s boss. No wonder Morgan rushed out in such a hurry. It was because she was here. The crowd watching the drama finally came to their senses after Tate and others left.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. One of them said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Audrey supposed to have been in prison? How does she know Morgan? This is shocking news.¡± Another remarked, ¡°Morgan, no. How can a woman who has been in prison be worthy of you? Why don¡¯t you look at me?¡± A thirdmented, ¡°Sarah is such a joke. She shamelessly threw herself at Morgan, who doesn¡¯t even know who she is.¡± The mocking and ridiculing stares made it impossible for Sarah to stay. She fled in disgrace. Her embarrassed figure was captured by the paparazzi. *±¾SŽìÂÊ Half an hourter, news of Sarah acting like a diva and trying to throw herself at Morgan in Film City spread like wildfire online. Short videos and recordings were attached, along with her pathetic fleeing form. Thements under these trending media were filled with criticisms. Morgan¡¯srge fanbase even started a campaign to boycott Sarah, telling her to leave the entertainment industry. Subsequently, Sarah¡¯s past scandals were dug up again, tarnishing her reputation Chapter 36 further. Herpany quickly summoned her back and told her to apologize to Morgan. S Vengeful 37 Chapter 37 At the same time, Audrey, already seated in Morgan¡¯s exclusive lounge, waspletely unconcerned with Sarah¡¯s predicament. She yed a few games on her phone while waiting for Morgan. When Morgan finished filming, Tate called out to him. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Morgan, would your boss be interested in joining the entertainment industry? With her looks and figure, she¡¯d be a hit.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± Morgan gave Tate a cold nce. He dared not even suggest letting Audrey enter the entertainment industry. Tate cleared his throat again. ¡°Well, we still haven¡¯t cast anyone in Charlotte¡¯s role.¡± Morgan thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone.¡± ¡°Alright, that will do then.¡± Tate sighed, feeling somewhat regretful. It would be such a waste not to bring Audrey¡¯s looks and figure into the entertainment industry. -Morgan entered the lounge just as Audrey finished her game and exited the interface. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Morgan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had the assistant book a table at a restaurant.¡± Audrey stood

¡°Let¡¯s go. Morgan followed Audrey out of the lounge. Many people outside were paying attention. to that corner. When the door opened and Morgan and Audrey walked out, they quickly turned their heads away, sneaking nces at them asionally. Once they were out of sight, the assistant director boldly asked Tate, ¡°Do you really believe that person is so important to Morgan?¡± Tate looked at the assistant director as if he were an idiot. ¡°Whether she is or not, with Morgan around, would you dare to offend her?¡± The assistant director cleared his throat. ¡°No, but what about the role of Charlotte?¡± He was worried.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tate replied, ¡°Why worry? Let Morgan handle it.¡± ***** 1/4 14:13 Sat, Aug 10 RR Chapter 37 B+29%3 Morgan had booked a private restaurant known for its privacy and membership¨Conly policy. When they entered, they were led to a private room. As they walked past an open room, Shawn, who happened to be visiting Film City, saw them and was surprised. Audrey was here. If Shawn wasn¡¯t mistaken, she was with a man.. Shawn had a stake in the restaurant and immediately asked the staff. When he found out, he was worried for Dn. Morgan was the man with Audrey. He wondered how Audrey knew Morgan. Shawn asked in the group chat: [Guess who I saw at The Garden?] Cade replied indifferently: [Who could it be? It couldn¡¯t be Audrey, right?] Shawn: [It was her.] Cade: [What the hell? Isn¡¯t The Garden near Film City?] Shawn: [Guess who she is with?] Dn: [Who?] Shawn: [Boss, brace yourself. Don¡¯t get jealous, seriously.] Dn: [Spit it out.] Shawn: [She is with Morgan Richardson.] Andrew was surprised too. [Morgan? How does Audrey know Morgan?] They all knew Morgan as he was the top star in the entertainment industry. Shawn clucked his tongue and replied, [Who knows? They seem pretty close.] He added, [Boss, are you still there?] Cade: [Boss probably is already on his way to you.] Shawn went silent. He could already foresee an impending showdown. Andrew suddenly texted in the group chat: [Do you think Boss will dare to confront Audrey? I bet he won¡¯t.] Shawnughed and replied, [Andrew, you¡¯re getting really bold. Ever since Audrey is 14:13 Sat, Aug 10 RR Chapter 37 going to be your sister, you¡¯ve got the guts to bet against Boss.] Andrew insisted confidently, [If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.] ¼Ò429%Ñª At the same time, in the other private room, the food had already been served. They were tailored to Audrey¡¯s tastes and preferences. ¡°Babe, would you consider making a cameo?¡± Morgan looked at Audrey, his eyes bright with hope. Audrey nced at Morgan coldly. ¡°Not interested, but I can introduce someone to you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Morgan asked curiously, knowing anyone the boss introduced must be special. Audrey replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her if she¡¯s willing. Then I¡¯ll have her contact you Morgan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ***** After they finished their meal, Audrey asked Morgan to leave first. Morgan wanted to spend more time with her but reluctantly agreed. He knew his presence was too noticeable. He left with his assistant. After Morgan left, Audrey headed in the opposite direction. A ck car drove up and blocked her path. Audrey stopped. She narrowed her eyes coldly and looked over, meeting Dn¡¯s icy gaze from the back seat. Audrey averted her eyes and walked away. Her car was parked not far away. When she got in and prepared to start it, the ck car crashed into hers with a loud bang. Her body jerked violently. Audrey stared nkly at the car that had hit her. She noticed the madness and cruelty in Dn¡¯s bloodshot eyes, with a hint of tears. Her heart skipped a beat. Dn seemed ready to drag her into hell with how ruthless he was right now. Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened. Her lips pressed into a tight line. Her face was cold as she started her car and revved the engine, ready to ram into Dn¡¯s car. The fierce look in Dn¡¯s eyes quickly faded. Seeing Audrey¡¯s indifferent face, he closed his eyes and then hoarsely instructed Richard, ¡°Let her leave.¡± 14:13 Sat, Aug 10 Chapter 37 Dn didn¡¯t dare to risk Audrey¡¯s life. Even though he knew Audrey was using such a drastic method to force him to back down, he retreated in the end. It was the same when Dn knew Audrey was dining andughing with another man inside the restaurant and was consumed with jealousy. He wanted to tie her up and keep her by his side forever but he didn¡¯t dare. He didn¡¯t know what to do with Audrey. Dn watched as Audrey¡¯s car brushed past his, not even having the courage to stop her. After a long silence, he instructed Richard to follow her. Audrey never looked back. When she reached the hotel, she entered without a backward nce. ¡°Boss, shall we head back?¡± Richard asked. In the back seat, Dn¡¯s deep eyes remained fixed on where Audrey had gone. After a long silence, he said quietly, ¡°Richard, will she never look back at me again?¡± Richard didn¡¯t know how to respond. Dn added, ¡°Do you think I should give her back those three years?¡± Dn¡¯s words shocked Richard. He thought, ¡®Has Boss fallen so far for Ms. Hernandez? He recalled the month after Boss regained his memory and couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. He finally said, ¡°Ms. Hernandez will see the good in you, sir.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Dn withdrew his gaze, his body disappearing into the shadows. He closed his eyes as if to shut out everything around him. Seeing his boss¡¯s lonely and deste figure, Richard couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. Vengeful 38 Chapter 38 Audrey returned to her room and replied to Morgan¡¯s message. She also obtained the script from him. Then, she sent a message to Elizabeth. [Are you free? There¡¯s a cameo in a movie. If you¡¯re avable, you can try it out. If not, forget it.] After sending the message, Audrey forwarded the script to Elizabeth. Without waiting for a reply, Audrey went to take a shower. When she came out, Elizabeth had responded. [I¡¯m free. Did you go to the Film City today?] Audrey: [Yeah.] Elizabeth: [No wonder Sarah had a rough day. Audrey: [She brought it upon herself. Check out the script. I¡¯ll send you the contact numberter. You can have your agent get in touch.] Audrey: [Alright. Audrey finished drying her hair, then left her room to check on Brian and David. Brian was already asleep, but David was still reading- David said, ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re back. Brian kept asking for you before he fell asleep. He yed with the kids from the orphanage today and got tired.¡± Okay. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself. Get some rest early.¡± Audrey nced at the book in David¡¯s hands. ¡°Do you need a tutor?¡± David replied. ¡°No, I can manage Audrey nodded. ¡°Sure. Let me know if you need anything Audrey left their room, closing the door behind her. Back in her room, she sent a message overseas to check on the progress. A response came quickly. [We need three more days. Results will be out then.] Meanwhile, Sarah stormed to thepany with her assistant, only to find out that thepany was afraid of offending Morgan and had temporarily suspended all her activities. It was effectively a cklist. Infuriated, Sarah fell out with her Because the news had spread widely, Sarah was harassed by Morgan¡¯s fans outside thepany. When she finally managed to escape home, she discovered someone had leaked her address Fans surrounded her vi, protesting against her. She dared not leave the car and had to drive into the underground parking lot. When Sarah returned home, she was disheveled and furious. She vented her anger in her room, smashing everything she could. Reba was shocked and hurriedly calmed her down. ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t you gotten rid of Audrey yet? I hate her guts Sarah shrieked. If it weren¡¯t for Audrey, Sarah wouldn¡¯t have faced such public humiliation, fell out with herpany, and be cklisted soon Thinking about today¡¯s ridicule and disgrace, Sarah wanted to kill Audrey. I know you¡¯ve been wronged today. Don¡¯t worry. Mom will make sure you get justice. Reba was also furious but knew she had to stay rational. 0Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. 14:14 Sat, Aug 10 ROR Chapter 38 . Reba hadn¡¯t expected that after seven years, that woman¡¯s bastard daughter would be so capable. However, she believed Audrey would also meet her end at their hands. Thinking this, Reba¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister glint. ¡°Mom, thepany wants to cklist me and I¡¯ve fallen out with them. What should I do?¡± The thought of being insulted wherever Sarah went was unbearable to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯ll get you into Star International. Reba used to do very well in the entertainment industry before she retired. She still had connections. When Sarah heard of Star International, her eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Can I join Star International?¡± Star International was one of the top entertainmentpanies in the country, second only to Winter Entertainment. Morgan was one of their celebrities. No one dared to offend them when thepany had a mysterious and powerful owner. Morgan had made it big with their support. Sarah believed she could outshine Morgan if she managed to get into Star International Thinking about this, Sarah¡¯s previous anger and frustration turned into anticipation. ¡°Of course, so calm down and don¡¯t lose your temper. You¡¯re the most distinguished daughter of our family and deserve the best,¡± Rebaforted her daughter gently. ¡°Got it, Mom, I will.¡± Sarah nodded. After soothing her daughter, Reba returned to her room to make a phone call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Harell. It¡¯s Reba. I heard your work at Star International. My daughter wants to join thepany, and I hope you can help.¡± Reba spoke with a gentle smile, but her expression turned slightly cold after hearing the response. ¡°Mr. Harell, we¡¯ve known each other for many years. You have some influence at Star International, right? Please help me out. Let me know if you need anything in return. Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± After hanging up, Reba¡¯s expression turned icy. These people used to tter her, but now they were showing their true colors because her daughter had offended Morgan.. The next morning, when Audrey was having breakfast with Brian, her phone beeped. She nced at the message. [Boss, the Hernandez family pulled some strings to get Sarah into Star International. Should we ept?] Audrey replied: [No] The response was immediate and respectful. [Got it, boss.] Audrey set her phone aside and continued with breakfast. When Reba received the news from Star International, her face darkened. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be so difficult to get in. She also couldn¡¯t manage to get the trending news about Sarah removed, despite her efforts. When Sarah learned she was rejected by Star International, she threw another tantrum at home. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sarah. There¡¯s another entertainmentpany besides Star International¨CWinter Entertainment.¡± Reba was annoyed but tried to reassure her daughter. She had nned to let Sarah enter Star International because Winter 14:14 Sat, Aug 10 ROR Chapter 38 Entertainment belonged to Shawn, who had a close rtionship with Dn. +29%3 Shawn didn¡¯t like Sarah, and given Dn¡¯s current attitude, he wouldn¡¯t let her in. That was why Reba opted for Star International. ¡°Winter Entertainment? But Mom, Shawn doesn¡¯t like me and probably won¡¯t let me into hispany.¡± Sarah looked at Reba. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it, Reba reassured. Vengeful 39 Chapter 39 The next day, Shawn unexpectedly received a call from ire. He was quite surprised and only understood why she had called after answering it. Shawn did not like Sarah, especially now when she was being heavily criticized. He was fully aware of how much trouble Sarah was in. Besides, Dn also disliked her intensely. Moreover, Sarah still had a contract with anotherpany. If Shawn signed her on, he would have to pay a hefty penalty. Even if they did, her tainted reputation made her a risky investment. Shawn was a businessman, not a phnthropist. However, it was difficult to refuse ire¡¯s direct request. Sensing Shawn¡¯s hesitation, ire softened her tone. ¡°Shawn, please do this as a favor for me. Don¡¯t worry about the penalty fee. Sarah will take care of it herself. But please give her some extra attention. After all, you and Dn grew up together as close friends, and Sarah and Dn are bound to get married eventually.¡± ire¡¯s words made Shawn¡¯s heart sink. He couldn¡¯t understand why ire insisted on marrying Sarah to Dn. But given the circumstances, Shawn couldn¡¯t refuse her. Shawn could only reply, ¡°ire, I can sign Sarah on, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything beyond that.¡± The next morning, major news outlets reported that Sarah had signed with Winter Entertainment. She even held a press conference to announce it. However, within half a day, news broke that Elizabeth, Winter Entertainment¡¯s top actress, was leaving thepany. Elizabeth had built her career in the entertainment industry with solid acting skills, bing the youngest actress to win an award and amassing a huge fan base. This news immediately caused a stir online. Many felt that something was up. After all, Winter Entertainment had just signed on Sarah and news broke out that top star Elizabeth was leaving. No one would believe there was no connection between the two pieces of news. Furthermore, Elizabeth was rumored to be backed by Shawn, Winter Entertainment¡¯s CEO, although this was never confirmed. Sarah¡¯s entry into Winter Entertainment spurred rumors of her rtionship with Shawn. Sarah would be given a lot of spotlight and resources by Winter Entertainment, which previously had been given to Elizabeth Spections ran wild. Some thought Elizabeth left because she couldn¡¯t stand Sarah taking her spot, while others believed she was leaving because she had fallen out with Shawn. Despite the controversy, Elizabeth was still considered a top star Many entertainmentpanies still offered Elizabeth opportunities. Two hourster, an insider from Winter Entertainment leaked information iming Elizabeth had fallen out with Winter Entertainment because she was jealous of Sarah and that Shawn had threatened to cklist her. Given that Winter Entertainment had made Elizabeth a star, their reluctance to let their prime moneymaker go was understandable. It was normal that they would want to cklist ber.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Audrey noticed the overwhelming news onler that evening. She hadn¡¯t expected Sarah to join Winter Entertainment after being rejected by Star International 0 Sat, Aug Chapter 39 Although Audrey knew this wasn¡¯t a big deal for Elizabeth, she still sent her a message. [Are you okay?] Elizabeth was seemingly not busy and quickly responded: [What Are you going to invite me for a drink?] Audrey: [Sure, let¡¯s find a ce. I¡¯ll keep youpany.] Audrey didn¡¯t know much about Elizabeth and Shawn¡¯s rtionship but knew they had been entangled for a long time. Shawn, known for his yful nature, probably wasn¡¯t serious about Elizabeth. It surprised her that they had stayed together for so many years. Elizabeth agreed readily. Not being familiar with Northville, Audrey thought for a moment and sent a message to Jessica. [Are you free?] [Just got back. Want to meet up?] Jessica had just returned from a trip abroad. [Yes, I¡¯ll send you the address.] Audrey added a GPS location. Before heading out, Audrey apanied Brian and put him to bed first. The three women met at a bar. When Audrey arrived, Jessica and Elizabeth were already there. Raising her eyebrows, Audrey sat opposite them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous Python in the underworld to be the celebrated actress in the entertainment industry,¡± Jessica remarked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I was surprised too,¡± Audrey had always assumed Python was a man. ¡°Are you really leaving Winter Entertainment?¡± Audrey asked Elizabeth. Elizabeth looked at Audrey teasingly. ¡°Yes. Do you have any rmendations for where I should go?¡± Elizabeth was always well¨Cinformed, which was why Audrey looked for her to help find her brother in the past. ¡°Star International wees you.¡± Audrey would love to have such a valuable asset in her entertainmentpany. Losing Elizabeth would be a significant blow to Winter Entertainment. Elizabeth had already guessed Audrey had a close rtionship with Star International. Hearing this, she smiled. ¡°Here¡¯s to our cooperation.¡± ¡°Winter Entertainment will be furious.¡± Jessica couldn¡¯t help but remark, looking at them. Winter Entertainment had made Elizabeth a star, only for her to end up with a rivalpany. ¡°What about you and Shawn?¡± Audrey asked Elizabeth. ¡°We broke up.¡± Elizabeth looked indifferent, showing no signs of sadness. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Audrey raised her ss in celebration. Since she couldn¡¯t drink alcohol as she would get drunk easily, she held a ss of soda instead. ¡°Congrattions on your freedom¡± Jessica also raised her ss. Chapter 39 ¡°Thanks.¡± Elizabeth smiled, exuding a yet charming demeanor. Even Jessica, a woman, couldn¡¯t help but cluck her tongue in admiration. With Elizabeth¡¯s alluring looks, it was no wonder why she did so well in the entertainment industry. The next morning, Star International¡¯s CEO Rafe Moore personally received Elizabeth with his assistant. Photos of their meeting quickly spread online, shocking everyone. Elizabeth had just faced a cklist from Winter Entertainment but now she was weed by Star International, with the CEO himself receiving her. The news of Elizabeth joining Star International swept across the inte. Shawn nearly exploded in fury when he heard the news. Vengeful 40 Chapter 40 Everyone knew Star International and Winter Entertainment were the two giants of the domestic entertainment industry and longtime rivals. For Elizabeth, Winter Entertainment¡¯s top actress, to openly switch to their rival, Star International, it was no wonder that Shawn, the CEO of Winter Entertainment, was furious. Moreover, Shawn and Elizabeth had a personal rtionship. After calling over a dozen times, Elizabeth finally answered. Shawn roared immediately, ¡°Elizabeth, what do you mean by this? Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡± ¡°Shawn, I¡¯ve repaid you for the support you gave me back then during my years at Winter Entertainment. Now that we¡¯re over, let¡¯s not contact each other again, Elizabeth replied calmly ¡°Elizabeth, do you think you can ever repay me? Without my support, do you think you could be where you are today? Believe me, I can push you to the top, and I can also destroy your Shawn was infuriated. He thought, I have been too good to Elizabeth. That is why she dared to defy me. Did she really think I can¡¯t do without her?¡± Elizabeth sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to cklist me? Shawn, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± With that, Elizabeth hung up the phone and blocked all of Shawn¡¯s contact information. She had no patience for people who were no longer relevant to her. After that, Elizabeth called the agent assigned to her by Star International. She had not retained any of her previous team from Winter Entertainment. Shawn was in a terrible mood, especially after Elizabeth had hung up on him. He couldn¡¯t understand how the once obedient woman had be so bold. He had underestimated her. Shawn messaged in the group chat. [Anyone up for a drink?] Andrew: [Drinking in the middle of the day? Are you crazy?] Cade: [Shawn, did you really break up with Elizabeth?] Shawn: [Tsk. It¡¯s just a breakup. Do you think Ick women? Believe it or not, I can show you my new girlfriend tomorrow.) Mentioning Elizabeth made Shawn even angrier. He swore, about to lose his mind. Andrew: [Sure. Just don¡¯t cry then.] Shawn: [If I cry, I¡¯ll be a loser and run naked around Northville.] Andrew: [I¡¯ll wait.] Cade: [I¡¯ll wait too.] Shawn thought, Fuck. What a bunch of lousy friends. Andrew texted then: [I¡¯m not sending you guys an invitation. Just remember to be there in three days.] 0 14:14 Sat, Aug 10 ROR. Chapter 40Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. +5) The house on Greencloud Mountain was ready after a month. Audrey moved in with Brian and David. Living in a hotel wasn¡¯t as convenient as having a home. Audrey had also set up aboratory in the vi, but the medical equipment had to be shipped from abroad, and required some time. When Dn received the news, he immediately sent gifts over, as well as dispatching two people. In the new environment, Brian was excited, constantly video¨Ccalling Lucas to show him around, making Lucas eager toe to Northville. ¡°Lucas, when are youing?¡± They had never been apart for so long. Brian missed his brother. On the other end of the video, Lucas remained stoic, but his eyes were soft. ¡°Wait a bit longer. Godmother said I can take a break in a month.¡± Lucas had been training at their godmother¡¯s base. Brian was supposed to go too, but his health couldn¡¯t withstand the rigorous training. If it weren¡¯t for the intense daily training. Lucas would have flown over to join Audrey and Brian. ¡°Is that person still bullying Audrey?¡± Lucas asked after thinking for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it anymore. Don¡¯t worry, Lucas, I¡¯ll protect Mommy. Uncle will protect her too,¡± Brian said earnestly. When the doorbell rang, Audrey thought it was the food she ordered. She was considering hiring a maid to help care for Brian. When Audrey opened the door, she saw Richard. Her expression cooled. Richard said, ¡°Ms. Hernandez, Boss sent me here with presents. Audrey replied coldly, ¡°No need. Take them away.¡± She began to close the door. ¡°Hold on, Ms. Hernandez,¡± Richard hurriedly added, ¡°Boss also sent another gift to you.¡± Richard stepped aside, revealing two people behind him. It was a man and a woman, both around fifty years old. ¡°Ms. Hernandez,¡± the woman eximed excitedly upon seeing Audrey. Audrey examined them for a while before recognizing them. They were the couple who used to take care of her mother, Vivienne, in the Hond family. After Vivienne¡¯s death, they continued to look after Audrey. However, they were dismissed by Reba after she married into the family. ¡°Wendy Sands?¡± Audrey looked at the middle¨Caged woman. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, it¡¯s so good to see you. You¡¯ve grown. Your mother would be so happy if she knew.¡± Wendy approached, her voice filled with emotion. Audrey felt a sense of familiarity and warmth toward the couple even though she wasn¡¯t the original host. ¡°Wendy, how did youe here?¡± ¡°Mr. Clifford found us and said you were back and needed someone to take care of you,¡± Wendy exined. The couple had 14:14 Sat, Aug 10 RR¡¤ Chapter 401 ++ worked for the Hond family for most of their lives. After Wendy had a miscarriage, she couldn¡¯t have children and treated Audrey as her own. When Reba fired Wendy, she was reluctant to leave Audrey bia had no choice. Her heart ached knowing Audrey¡¯s mother was gone and no one would take care of her. A few days ago, Dn found them and told them to return to care for Audrey. They agreed immediately. Audrey nodded and did not refuse them. She couldn¡¯t cook and needed someone to help, especially with Brian. Besides, Wendy and Callum Sands used to work for the Hond family. They were loyal and kind to the original host. ¡°Thank your boss for me.¡± Audrey nced at Richard. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, you¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Knowing Audrey wouldn¡¯t ept gifts personally chosen by his boss, Richard left after respectfully saying goodbye. Audrey brought Wendy and Callum inside and called Brian and David over. ¡°Callum, Wendy, this is David. You already know him. This is my son. You can call him Brian.¡± David had been adopted by Vivienne and used to live with the Hernandez family, so the couple recognized him. However, they were surprised that Audrey had a child. did Seeing Brian reminded Wendy of Audrey when she was young, filling her with affection. ¡°He looks so much like you when you were a child, Ms. Hernandez, Wendy remarked, her eyes filled with warmth. C Vengeful 41 Chapter 41 Audrey introduced, ¡°Brian, this is Wendy and Callum Sands.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Brian looked at the two people in front of him sweetly and said proudly, ¡°Everyone says I look like Mommy.¡± The more Wendy looked at Brian, the more she liked him, especially his sweet and clever demeanor, which made her both fond and protective. ¡°I¡¯ll make some food for you, okay? Your mother used to love the food I made for her when she was little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Brian nodded happily, eager to eat the same food his mother loved as a child. However, he thought it was a pity that Lucas couldn¡¯t taste it too. After lunch, Audrey received a call from Phoebe, who wasing in the afternoon to take her to pick out a gown. Phoebe had originally sought a top designer abroad to create a custom gown for Audrey. Since Phoebe had acknowledged Audrey as her goddaughter, she wanted her to appear as beautifully and perfectly as possible. She hoped Audrey would captivate all the young men in Northville. However, the time was too tight, and Audrey showed little interest in the matter, so Phoebe had to take charge. She had waited for decades to have a beautiful and obedient daughter, to buy her pretty dresses and lovely jewelry. This dream was finallying true. After picking up Audrey, Phoebe took her to a luxury gown shop named ¡°Wellington¡± in the financial center. Audrey nced at the brand, raised an eyebrow, and followed Phoebe inside. ¡°Audrey, girls should dress themselves up beautifully. I will pick some clothes for you today because you don¡¯t have enough.¡± Phoebe held Audrey¡¯s hand, eager to dress her up like a princess. Although Audrey didn¡¯t particrly enjoy shopping, she didn¡¯t want to dampen Phoebe¡¯s spirits and obediently sat by while Phoebe picked out clothes. ¡°Mrs. Roscente, are you selecting clothes for this youngdy? We have some new arrivals that you might like.¡± The saleswoman was quick¨Cwitted and immediately handed Phoebe a booklet of thetest collections. 14:14 Fn, Aug 16 Chapter 41 Phoebe happily took the booklet and boasted ¡°Yes, this is my daughter. I¡¯ll give you an address, and you can deliver the new arrivals to my home.¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± The saleswoman nodded respectfully. ¡°Godmother, I have plenty of clothes, there¡¯s no need to waste money,¡± Audrey said. She indeed had many clothes. While she rarely bought them herself, people frequently sent her new ones, particrly those that weren¡¯t avable on the market. ¡°No way. No woman everins about having too many clothes. I¡¯ll buy you some more jewelryter too.¡± Phoebe held Audrey¡¯s hand with gentle affection. Be it in the past or now, Audrey had never felt a mother¡¯s love. Being pampered by Phoebe, she felt a slight warmth in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll take this, this, and this.¡± Phoebe pointed to several gowns in the booklet. Wellington was known for its luxurious gowns. They were often chosen by celebrities for formal events. Each gown was unique and exquisite, contributing to Wellington¡¯s prestigious and high¨Cend reputation. When the saleswoman brought out the gowns, Phoebe urged Audrey to try them on. Audrey reluctantly got up. Shortly, the dressing room door opened, and Audrey emerged in a dazzling silver gown. Her naturally glowing skin shone even brighter under the lights, making her look radiant. Her delicate features were further illuminated, making her look almost ethereal. Phoebe was mesmerized at first sight. ¡°This gown looks stunning on her. It makes her look like a fairy.¡± Even the saleswoman was taken aback. She had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Despite serving many celebrities, none came close to Audrey¡¯s beauty. ¡°Try these two next.¡± Phoebe was both excited and delighted, wanting to shower her daughter with the best of everything. Audrey tried on several gowns, each one more dazzling than thest. Phoebe, thrilled, decided to buy them all.. After selecting the gowns, Phoebe picked out a few casual outfits and then dragged Audrey to buy more jewelry. For the first time, Audrey found shopping exhausting. Yet, seeing Phoebe¡¯s joy and satisfaction, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but indulge her. By the end, Phoebe affectionately referred to Audrey as ¡°Auddie¡± instead of ¡°Audrey,¡± 24 4.4 Chapter 41 indicating her deep affection. +74%@ The day only ended after they had dinner together. Phoebe dropped Audrey back at her home. Three dayster, the Roscente family¡¯s party arrived. This was the first time they had held such a grand event. The family had gone all out, inviting almost all the elite families of Northville. The back garden was magnificently decorated, reflecting the importance of the asion. This grandeur piqued the curiosity of many attendees, eager to see the youngdy who had earned such favor from Phoebe. The Hernandez family, though not a top¨Ctier family, held a certain status in Northville and naturally received an invitation too. Phoebe had personally arranged to send them the invitation to ensure Audrey would shine in front of them. She wanted them to know the daughter they had neglected was now treasured by her. She also wanted them to see how remarkable Audrey was. From now on, it wasn¡¯t the Hernandez family who didn¡¯t want Audrey but Audrey who couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Hernandez family. ***** Since Sarah signed with Winter Entertainment, she had beenying low. She had also been waiting for this day. After today, she would see to it that Audrey met her downfall, Sarah wouldn¡¯t miss such a big event. She wanted to see Audrey embarrass herself before all of Northville. Sarah got out of the car with her parents, a sinister glint in her eyes. ¡°Sarah, aren¡¯t you close with the daughter of the Roscente family? Do you know who Mrs. Roscente¡¯s new goddaughter is?¡± Reba asked. She eyed the luxurious manor with envy, recalling the unpleasant memory of being driven out of the Hernandez family¡¯s home by Audrey. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Sarah replied, keeping the secret for a grand reveal. Reba detested Audrey. If it hadn¡¯t been for Audrey¡¯s mother upying the position of William¡¯s wife for so long she wouldn¡¯t have been a mistress, and Sarah wouldn¡¯t have been illegitimate. Fri, Aug Chapter 41 indicating her deep affection. +74%8 The day only ended after they had dinner together. Phoebe dropped Audrey back at her home. Three dayster, the Roscente family¡¯s party arrived. This was the first time they had held such a grand event. The family had gone all out, inviting almost all the elite families of Northville. The back garden was magnificently decorated, reflecting the importance of the asion. This grandeur piqued the curiosity of many attendees, eager to see the youngdy who had earned such favor from Phoebe. The Hernandez family, though not a top¨Ctier family, held a certain status in Northville and naturally received an invitation too. Phoebe had personally arranged to send them the invitation to ensure Audrey would shine in front of them. She wanted them to know the daughter they had neglected was now treasured by her. She also wanted them to see how remarkable Audrey was. From now on, it wasn¡¯t the Hernandez family who didn¡¯t want Audrey but Audrey who couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Hernandez family. Since Sarah signed with Winter Entertainment, she had beenying low. She had also been waiting for this day. After today, she would see to it that Audrey met her downfall Sarah wouldn¡¯t miss such a big event. She wanted to see Audrey embarrass herself before all of Northville. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sarah got out of the car with her parents, a sinister glint in her eyes. ¡°Sarah, aren¡¯t you close with the daughter of the Roscente family? Do you know who Mrs. Roscente¡¯s new goddaughter is?¡± Reba asked. She eyed the luxurious manor with envy, recalling the unpleasant memory of being driven out of the Hernandez family¡¯s home by Audrey. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Sarah replied, keeping the secret for a grand reveal. Reba detested Audrey. If it hadn¡¯t been for Audrey¡¯s mother upying the position of William¡¯s wife for so long she wouldn¡¯t have been a mistress, and Sarah wouldn¡¯t have been illegitimate. Vengeful 42 Chapter 42 When¡¯s family of three was led to the back garden, there were already quite a few people there, including nearly all of the prominent families of Northville¡¯s clite circle. The Hernandez Group had be¡ unstable recently, and William was looking for opportunities towork and explore potential coborations. When William left, Sarah saw Emely waving to her from the other side. Sarah smiled, told Reba where she was going, and walked away. From a window on the second floor, several people with wine sses in hand leaned against the railing, looking at the bustling crowd below. ¡°Why is the Hernandez family here?¡± Shawn asked when he spotted Sarah¡¯s family from afar. Recently, because of Elizabeth, he was in a foul mood. Andrew nced down calmly. ¡°Mom said the Hernandez family kicked out Audrey, so she invited them just to show them that from now on, they can¡¯t match up to her,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°Phoebe is so domineering,¡± Shawn remarked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Boss here yet? He ising tonight, right?¡± Cade couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare not to appear. Didn¡¯t you see how Mom invited all the single men in Northville?¡± Andrew responded. Andrew wasn¡¯t worried about Dn nottoming. He was worried that Dn would not. be able to take it when he arrived. Considering Dn¡¯s current feelings for Audrey, he probably couldn¡¯t handle the consequences if Audrey became entangled with the many excellent men his mother had arranged. Phoebe had specially prepared a room for Audrey, which would be her room in the Roscente family from now on. She even thoughtfully prepared a room for Brian, filled with various toys and clothes for the current season she brought. With plenty of time before the party started, Phoebe held Audrey in the room for makeup and preparations, while Brian was taken to the back garden by the Roscente family¡¯s servants. Brian, holding a phone, was video¨Ccalling Lucas. ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s so beautiful here today. It¡¯s a shame you couldn¡¯te.¡°, ¡°Yeah. Take a few more pictures of Mommy for me.¡± Lucas, seeing the scene on the 1/4 ||| 14:15 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 42 screen, wasn¡¯t very interested. He just wanted to see pictures of his mommy. ¡°Sure, Grandma is doing Audrey¡¯s makeup now. Grandma said she wants to make her the most dazzling princess tod¡± Brian said. He called Phoebe ¡°grandma¡± now. ¡°Dummy, Mommy is clearly the queen,¡± Lucas remarked. ¡°Don¡¯t call me a dummy. I¡¯m not a dummy.¡± Brian was a bit upset and distracted. He bumped into someone holding a wine ss. The entire ss of red wine spilled on the white dress the person was wearing. Emely looked at her high¨Cfashion dress. She had obtained it after a year¡¯s wait, but now it was ruined by red wine. Her face turned red with anger. She violently pushed Brian to the ground, yelling, ¡°Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s someone here? Whose child are you? How can you have no manners at all?¡± Known for her temper and as the only daughter of the Roscente family from the second branch, Emely was somewhat spoiled. Brian, stunned by the push, sat on the ground, dazed. The servant following Brian was frightened by the situation. She hurriedly came forward but didn¡¯t dare to offend Emely. She could only help Brian up and check if he was hurt while apologizing to Emely. ¡°Ms. Roscente, it¡¯s my fault for not watching Brian. I apologize on his behalf.¡± Recognizing the servant as working for the Roscente family, Emely gave a disdainful nce at the child, her expression still hostile. ¡°Who is this brat? Do you think you can apologize for him? Do you know how much this dress cost? As if you could afford it.¡± The servant trembled. She couldn¡¯t possiblypensate for the dress and could only say nervously, ¡°This is Ms. Audrey¡¯s child.¡± When Emely heard this brat was Audrey¡¯s child, she sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯re Audrey¡¯s bastard. You¡¯re a scum just like your mother.¡± Brian, initially confused, red fiercely at Emely when he heard her insult his mother. His little fists clenched tightly. There was a sh of silver in his hand as he rushed at Emely. ¡°Bad woman, don¡¯t insult my mommy,¡± Brian growled angrily. His movement was too fast for the servant to stop. Emely felt a sharp pain and almost fell. She regained her bnce with difficulty. Furious, she pushed Brian hard and kicked at him with her sharp heels, shouting Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 42 ÅÌÁã473%×Ô arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll call your mom scum as I like. Scum, What can you do about it?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, his gaze fierce. He wanted to kill Emely. The usually cute child turned into a little d when someone insulted Audrey. The murderous. intent in his eyes almost frightened Emely to death. From the fallen phone, Lucas¡¯s worried voice came. ¡°Brian, are you okay?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the second¨Cfloor lounge, Andrew and others were also shocked by the scene. ¡°Fuck. Isn¡¯t that Audrey¡¯s son and Emely?¡± Cade was startled. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s go down.¡± Andrew¡¯s face changed at the sight below. He put down his wine ss and rushed downstairs, followed by Shawn and Cade. At this moment, another tall figure arrived first. He scooped up the enraged boy protectively in his arms. His cold gaze swept over Emely. ¡°Scram.¡± Dn¡¯s face was dark. His icy eyes red at Emely. Emely was startled by the ruthless look in Dn¡¯s eyes. Themotion attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They were surprised to see Dn holding Audrey¡¯s child protectively. Everyone was puzzled. They wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t that Audrey¡¯s son? What is Mr. Clifford doing now?¡± Everyone was looking toward them. None of them expect Dn to step forward and protect Audrey¡¯s son. After all, Dn was the one who sent Audrey to prison back then. The gaze of the surrounding crowd turned spective. Emely, under Dn¡¯s fierce stare, lost some of her arrogance. She felt a bit scared of the man before her. ¡°Baddie, put me down.¡± Brian was held by Dn for the first time. He stiffened but soon. struggled to get down, his small face full of anger. Dn rubbed the boy¡¯s head, his voice low but slightly gentle, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mommy¡¯s party to be ruined, stay put and let me handle it.¡± Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 43 Vengeful 43 Chapter 43 + 73% The furious Brian quietened w he heard Dn¡¯s words, but he still red fiercely at Emely. ¡°I want her to apologize to Audrey. Brian pressed his lips together and coldly said to Dn. ¡°Alright.¡± Dn nodded. Only then did Brian contentedly stay in Dn¡¯s arms, though his heart was still pounding wildly. This was the first time Brian was held by Dn. He thought, ¡®Is this what it feels like to be held by Daddy? It¡¯s not bad. However, this baddie treats Audrey poorly, so I¡¯m still on Audrey¡¯s side and don¡¯t want to acknowledge him. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d apologize to Audrey. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡± Emely, although fearful of Dn, still appeared arrogant. After all, she was the daughter of the Roscente family. If she apologized to Audrey, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her head high next time. ¡°You don¡¯t want to apologize? Fine. Richard, escort her to apologize.¡± Dn¡¯s dark, cold. eyes swept lightly over Emely. The chill in Dn¡¯s gaze nearly terrified Emely. Dn would never show mercy to anyone. She protested, ¡°No. You have no right. This is my family¡¯s home, and I¡¯m their daughter.¡± Emely couldn¡¯t believe Dn would force her to apologize to Audrey. She was frightened yet unwilling. But she knew Dn, nicknamed the ¡°Prince of Northville¡°, always kept his word and was ruthless. Seeing Richarding over to take her away, she became even more scared. ¡°So what if you¡¯re the daughter of the Roscente family?¡± Dn always remained aloof and never cared about anyone. The only person who could affect his emotions was Audrey. At this moment, Dn¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he looked at Emely. His thin lips were pressed into a sharp line and he exuded an intimidating presence. Dn wore a ck, hand¨Ctailored suit, appearing noble yet aloof. Just by standing there, he induced fear. Emely¡¯s face turned nearly pale. When Emely¡¯s father, Jake Ros?ente, heard the news, he hurried over to apologize to Dn. ¡°Mr. Clifford, my daughter is young and ignorant. I hope you won¡¯t hold it 1/4 14:15 Fri, Aug 16 R1 Chapter 43 against her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have her apologize to Ms. Hernandezter with a big present.¡± Jake naturally knew today¡¯s part for Audrey. Audrey had healed his father, and his father valued her highly. Thus, he couldn¡¯t let Emely cause any trouble today. Otherwise, it would disgrace the entire family ¡°Dad, why should I apologize to Audrey? I¡¯m not going.¡± Emely was furious that even her father wanted her to apologize to Audrey. She thought, ¡®Why does everyone want me to apologize? I¡¯m not going.¡± Smack! Jake was angered and pped Emely. He said angrily, ¡°You must apologize today, or you can¡¯te back home.¡± Jake had spoiled his only daughter since young. But now, with the heir of the Clifford family looking on, he couldn¡¯t continue to indulge Emely. No one knew how Dn would make Emely suffer if Jake continued to indulge her. Jake. knew Dn¡¯s methods well. He looked at Emely with a more serious expression. Emely couldn¡¯t believe her father, who had always doted on her, hit her for Audrey. Her resentment and jealousy toward Audrey deepened. Seeing Emely¡¯s hurt expression, Jake suppressed his heartache, hardened his heart, and quickly said to Dn, ¡°Mr. Clifford, rest assured, Emely knows her mistake. I¡¯ll take her to apologize now.¡± After that, Jake dragged the unwilling Emely away. In the crowd not far away, Sarah, who had been watching, almost vomited blood with hatred. She didn¡¯t expect Dn to protect Audrey so much, even tightly guarding her bastard child. Emely should have killed that bastard child just now. ¡°Are you okay, Brian?¡± Andrew and the other two hurried over. If something had happened to Brian in the Roscente family¡¯s home, they would have had a hard time exining it to Audrey. Moreover, the whole family liked Brian. If something happened, Phoebe would be the first to throw a fit. ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m fine.¡± Brian shook his head. Luckily he had fallen on grass, or it would have hurt a lot when he fell. Even though that bad woman scolded him, he didn¡¯t lose out. He had pricked Emely with a silver needle. She would sufferter. Thinking this, a fierce light shed in Brian¡¯s lowered eyes,pletely unlike what a six¨Cyear¨Cold child should have: He thought, ¡®No one can bully Audrey. Those who 14:15 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 43 bullied Audrey must die. 73 ¡°Andrew, your uncle¡¯s daughter needs to be properly disciplined. She even went after a child. She¡¯s bound to cause troub meday! Shawn and Cade, standing beside Andrew, also said with unpleasan pressions. Emely dared target a child in front of so many people today. It showed a seriousck of discipline. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll remind Uncle Jaketer.¡± Andrew nodded lightly, feeling a bit angry too. ¡°Brian, Brian¡¡± The video on the phone on the ground wasn¡¯t hung up yet. Dn, holding Brian, walked over and picked up the phone. He saw a young face on the other end that looked just like his. Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gripped the phone tightly. His icy ck eyes almost pierced through the screen to see the other side¡¯s Lucas. Lucas didn¡¯t expect Dn to pick up the video, he pressed his lips together. His body exuded coldness as he stared icily at Dn. the phone. Looking at a face simr to hisn Lucas and Dn had nearly identical faces and almost the same coldmanding presence. Both refused to give in to each other as they stared at each other icily. Finally, Brian snatched the phone from Dn and struggled to jump down from Dn¡¯s embrace. Dn ced Brian on the ground, his dark, cold eyes still fixed on him. There was shock in his gaze. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Brian was a bit scared after being discovered by Dn. After speaking to Lucas, he hung up the video call. After putting away the phone, Brian looked up at Dn. Dn¡¯s heart was pounding, but his face remained calm and almost indifferent. His eyes were filled with overwhelming emotions. After a while, he closed his eyes, suppressing the intensity in them. When he opened them again, his gaze was calm. He walked over and ruffled Brian¡¯s small head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Audrey you saw Lucas, or she will be angry.¡± Brian pped away Dn¡¯s hand, pouting angrily. There was a hint of regret in his tone. Dn nodded. His voice was slightly hoarse. Alright.¡± Dn knew why Audrey didn¡¯t want him to see Lucas. It was because once he saw 14:15 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 43 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. + 73% Lucas, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to guess the father of Brian and Lucas. This was probably why Audrey only brought Bri ack this time. Dn never knew that when he handcuffed Audrey, she was already pregnant with his children. If he had known¡ Dn dared not recall that scene. Each time he did, it felt like it was tearing his heart torturously apart. If Dn had known, given that he had lost his memory at that time, he would still have sent her to prison after seeing his mother severely injured by Audrey and lying in a pool of blood. Dn couldn¡¯t imagine how his children were born in prison, or how Audrey felt back then. She had to hate him for how ruthless he had been then. That was why Audrey never sought him out. It was because she had already despaired of him. Dn couldn¡¯t help but remember Audrey¡¯sst words to him. She would never be with him ever again. Vengeful 44 Chapter 44 Dn almost dared not ask Brian how they had been doing these past few years. At this moment, Andrew and ers could clearly feel the sadness surrounding their boss, though they couldn¡¯t understand why. The affectionate interaction between Dn and Brian also caught the attention of many onlookers. They wondered, ¡°Why is Dn, the eldest son of the Clifford family, so close to Audrey¡¯s child? Is it because he loved the mother, so he loved the child too? But doesn¡¯t Dn dislike Audrey? Otherwise, why would he have sent her to prison back then?¡® For a moment, everyone was puzzled. Speaking of Audrey, people couldn¡¯t help but be curious. No one had seen her so far, not even when her son was in trouble. They were also astonished that the Roscente family invited Audrey and her son to the party where they acknowledged a goddaughter. At that moment, the lights of the entire hall suddenly went out. A spotlight appeared. In a dreamlike scene, a stunningly beautiful figure walked in. The woman wore a silver gown that shimmered brilliantly under the light, making her skin appear glowing. Ast she walked, the entire world seemed to fall silent. The most striking feature was her face. She was almost indescribably beautiful. Even though her expression was cold, Audrey¡¯s stunning beauty was undeniable. At this moment, she was undoubtedly the most beautiful and captivating presence in the room. Despite Audrey¡¯s poor reputation in Northville, her queen¨Clike entrance mesmerized many young men in the crowd. The former top socialite of Northville had not lost her charm. Even after seven years, she remained dazzling. Seeing Audrey¡¯s radiant presence made Sarah almost insane with jealousy. She couldn¡¯t hide the hatred that burned in her eyes in the darkness. She thought, ¡®Audrey, enjoy your moment of glory. Soon, you will be utterly disgraced. Since Audrey appeared, Dn¡¯s gaze followed her. He always knew Audrey was beautiful, breathtakingly so. But at this moment, seeing her beauty coveted by all the outstanding men present, a strong possessiveness surged in him. He wanted to hide her so that no one else could see her beauty, for it was his to cherish. The intensity in Dn¡¯s eyes seemed to ignite him. Feeling someone tug at his clothes, Dn looked down at the child beside him. Brian asked, ¡°Is Audrey very beautiful?¡± 14:15 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 44 Dn nodded. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s gorgeous.¡± 2 + 73% ¡°Too b No matter how beautiful she is, she¡¯s not yours.¡± Brian snorted coldly at Dn. Then he turned and went to find Audrey. Seeing Audrey dressed so splendidly, everyone already guessed the significance. But no one had expected that the goddaughter the Roscente family recognized would be once the top socialite of Northville, now the notorious woman, Audrey. The Roscente family was one of the four major families in Northville. They had a status far above other wealthy families. Even though Audrey had a tainted reputation and an illegitimate child, her exceptional beauty and elegance still caught many people¡¯s attention. Moreover, Audrey now had a new identity. She was the Roscente family¡¯s daughter. The importance the Roscente family ced on this party indicated how cherished Audrey was. Although the Roscente family was acknowledging a goddaughter, the grandeur and fanfare were akin to treating Audrey as their biological daughter. Moreover, many socialites and wealthydies knew that the Roscente family was led by the main branch and that Phoebe, the matriarch, had only one son, Andrew. Many had already heard of Phoebe¡¯s preference for daughters. The future status of Audrey in the Roscente family became even clearer. After understanding this dynamic, many prominent families began to eye Audrey. Having Audrey as a daughter¨Cinw meant establishing a connection with the Roscente. family, and by extension, the other three major families. It was an advantageous alliance. The only dissatisfaction among these wealthy families illegitimate child. was that Audrey had an The Roscente family¡¯s patriarch, Samuel, sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed onto the stage, smiling as he introduced Audrey. ¡°Thanks for taking the time to attend this party. Let me introduce my granddaughter, Audrey Everyone had guessed Audrey was favored by the Roscente family but were shocked to see Samuel making the introduction, especially when they saw Samuel so doting on Audrey. It showed how much Audrey was cherished. ¡°Audrey,e stand by me Samuel beckoned with a kind smile. ¡°Audrey is young, so please watch over her in the future.¡± 14:15 Fri, Aug 16 RG Chapter 44 As she stood beside Samuel, Audrey¡¯s aloof demeanor exuded nobility. She nodded slightly to the guests in response to Samuel¡¯s words. When Samuel finished speaki ¡°I have an announcement. My Roscente Group¡¯s shares.¡± pencer also took the stage and addressed the guests, daughter, Audrey, will receive five percent of the Samuel¡¯s doting attitude shocked the guests, but Spencer¡¯s announcement was an even bigger bombshell, instantly silenced the crowd. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As one of the four great families in Northville, the Roscente Group¡¯s wealth, passed down through generations, was immense. It was once concluded that the assets of Roscente Group could not be calcted through material wealth. William and Reba¡¯s expressions had been sour since Audrey appeared. They never imagined that Audrey, whom they had cast out, would be pampered by the Roscente family like a princess. Hearing about the five percent shares made their faces turn even more ashen. A five percent share of the Roscente Group was enough to buy out the entire Hernandez Group. Reba couldn¡¯t believe that Vivienne¡¯s daughter had such good fortune. She thought, ¡®Is the Roscente family blind and deaf? Audrey is a notorious ex¨Ccon with an illegitimate child, yet they all adore her. My precious daughter is obviously better in every way, but no one appreciates her. It infuriated Reba. ¡°Damn, five percent. Andrew, your family is really generous.¡± Shawn and the others. were taken aback. Get your gifts ready.¡± Andrew smiled gently. Shawn snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your sister won¡¯t miss out on anything. Grandpa made. sure I brought gifts before I left the house,¡± he retorted, making a face. They were about to present their gifts when a bright light suddenly hit the backdrop. One by one, photos started shing across the screen like a slideshow. Vengeful 45 Chapter 45 The sudden appearance of the photos stunned the entire hall into silence, with almost everyone staring in shock at the images. The photos were mostly of a young woman in prison attire. It looked like sh in a men¡¯s prison. What shocked everyone even more was that the woman was surrounded by men in every photo. A voice suddenly broke the silence of the party. ¡°This¡ this is the men¡¯s prison.¡± The sight of a young woman in a men¡¯s prison was the most shocking to everyone. The young woman looked extremely disheveled. Her short ck hair was messy. She had numerous wounds on her body and face, yet her eyes were fierce and filled with murderous intent. raze was dark and vicious, with a desperate ruthlessness that made her seem like a demon from the depths of hell. Just one look from those eyes was enough to instill fear. At the end was a segment from a video. The video showed the previously disheveled young woman being kicked into a corner by several men in prison uniforms, who surrounded her and beat her relentlessly. Although the young woman was beaten unconscious, the curses and blows did not stop. It was a scene that was terrifying to watch. ¡°Is this¡ The scene on the screen stunned everyone, including Shawn and Andrew. They dared not look at Dn¡¯s expression. They only sensed the overwhelming murderous aura emanating from him. The video then shifted to another scene. The same disheveled woman was once again surrounded by several men, but this time, she was the one throwing punches. She savagely beat the men who had tried to assault her, leaving them half¨Cdead on the ground. The young woman seemed to have gone berserk. Her messy hair obscured her face, yet her bloodthirsty reddened eyes were still visible. She stared coldly at the men beneath her with a cruel smile. The next moment, horrifying screams filled the cell as the woman broke the arms of the men. The scene was so gruesome that, even without sound, the viciousness in the young woman¡¯s cold gaze sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. The video ended with the young woman turning her head toward the camera. Her expression was vicious, merciless, and bloodthirsty, yet her grin held a hint of arrogance and defiance. 14:15 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 451 +73% When the video ended, the guests all took a step back in shock, looking at Audrey on stage with terror. The disheveled, bloodthirsty young woman in the video perfectly ovepped with the dazzling, cool Audrey standing before them. In addition to shock and fear distance themselves from Aud st everyone instinctively backed away, wanting to ¡°No way. How could that woman be Audrey? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in the women¡¯s prison? How could she end up in the men¡¯s prison? Moreover¡¡± Cade was almost too scared to speak. The same questions echoed in Shawn and Andrew¡¯s minds. They did not know how Audrey ended up in a men¡¯s prison. Even with their doubts, they understood one thing. Someone had deliberately sent Audrey to the men¡¯s prison, where she endured inhuman torture and abuse. The scenes. in the video and photos likely yed out daily in Audrey¡¯s life, leading to her icy demeanor now. And the person responsible for all this¡. Andrew and the others nearly didn¡¯t dare to look at Dn¡¯s face. Dn never imagined that the truth would be so brutal. It almost tore his heart apart. He had asked Richard to investigate Audrey¡¯s prison conditions countless times, but never did he expect the reality to be so horrifying. At this moment, Dn felt as if his heart was cut into pieces. Cade thought he was seeing things when he saw Dn crying. After all, their boss was the cold and unfeeling heir of the Clifford family. ¡°Turn off the projector and lock down this ce. No one is allowed to leave,¡± Dn ordered coldly. His domineering and furious aura swept through the room, making Cade believe the tears were an illusion. Their boss was still the ruthless and cold. business king, the high and mighty prince of Northville. But only Shawn and the others saw Dn¡¯s hands trembling slightly, Even his cold voice quivered. The Roscente family also snapped out of their shock. Each wore a grim expression. This was clearly targeted at Audrey. Phoebe¡¯s heart ached uncontrobly, especially seeing the despair and bloodlust in Audrey¡¯s eyes in the video. Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 45 ×Ô¼Ò473% The usually gentle Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but be furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Clifford¡¯s order? Turn off the video and guard the doors. No one is allowed to leave.¡± When Phoebe spoke, the servants of the Roscente family immediately took action. The guests were unhappy, the pressions darkening. One of them questioned, ¡°What does the Roscente family mean by this? This video and those photos have nothing to do with us. Why won¡¯t you let us leave?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Another asked, ¡°Exactly! We came to the Roscente family¡¯s party as a courtesy, and now you won¡¯t let us leave?¡± A third added, ¡°I want to see if you really dare to stop me from leaving.¡± These were the heads of powerful families, and they were naturally infuriated. Many people no longer looked at Audrey with admiration and infatuation as they did just now. Instead, they looked at her strangely. Audrey had been in a men¡¯s prison for three years. After all, no one knew what had happened at that time. They spected that even the child she brought back might have been conceived in prison. At this moment, everyone distanced themselves from Audrey as if she were a gue. At the back of the crowd, Sarah watched with satisfaction. She thought, ¡®Audrey, if you make my life difficult, I won¡¯t let you off either. With this video, Audrey was practically ruined. However, to Sarah¡¯s disappointment, Audrey remained calm and indifferent. She appeared unaffected by the videos and photos, as if the person in them wasn¡¯t her. Seeing some people insisting on leaving, Dn looked at Richard and coldlymanded, ¡°Collect everyone¡¯s phones. Beat anyone who tries to leave to death if necessary. I¡¯ll ount for it.¡± Dn had decided to act. No one in Northville dared to be presumptuous in his presence. Hearing his words, those who were about to leave stopped. However, they were unwilling to be threatened by someone younger than them. One of them even mocked, ¡°Mr. Clifford, take a good look. Ms. Hernandez was in a men¡¯s prison for three years Who knows how many men she slept with? That bastard she brought back might even be from sleeping around in prison.¡± Chapter 46 Vengeful 46 Chapter 46 When the man finished, Dn¡¯s cold, dark eyes swept over him. His voice was chilling. ¡°Richard, rip his mouth off.¡± Richard immediately stepped ard after hearing his boss¡¯s order. The man had spoken without thinking, and Dn¡¯s words made his face pale. Before he could even beg for mercy, Richard had already ripped his mouth off. As the man¡¯s agonized scream sounded, the surrounding crowd gasped. They hadn¡¯t expected Dn to take action. Now, no one dared to make a move recklessly. Everyone obediently handed over their phones, afraid of angering the powerful Dn and having to suffer the consequences. Dn dered, ¡°Look into this. If I can¡¯t find out who did this, no one leaves.¡± At this moment, everyone could sense that the high and mighty prince of Northville was truly enraged. The Roscente family looked grim as well. Such an incident, especially on a day like today, was clearly targeted at Audrey. But Audrey was already their daughter. Event though she was their goddaughter, the Roscente family treated her as their biological daughter. ¡°Brian? Brian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Phoebe suddenly noticed Brian¡¯s pale face. His usually lively and mischievous eyes were now dark as he stared unblinkingly at where the videos and photos were shown. His small body trembled continuously. His hands were so tightly clenched that blood flowed from his palms. Phoebe¡¯s voice drew everyone¡¯s attention. Before they could react, Audrey quickly reached Brian¡¯s side. Her usually calm and indifferent cyes now showed a hint of urgency, her expression anxious. Since Audrey¡¯s return, she had always appeared cold and strong, seemingly unbreakable. Even when those photos and videos were revealed, she remained calm. But now, faced with Brian in such a state, herposure finally showed signs of cracking. ¡°Brian, take a deep breath,¡± Audrey said. Hearing his mother¡¯s gentle voice urging him to breathe deeply, Brian tried, but the pain overwhelmed him. He could only bite his lip. Bright red blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth. His dark eyes were filled with pain. 1/4 14:16 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 46 @+73% Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m okay¡¡± Though Brian was trembling with pain, he still tried to reassure Audrey. ¡°Mommy knows. Be good. Just hold on a little longer, and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Audrey¡¯s cold eyes were filled with heartache as she held Brian tightly. Then she looked at Phoebe. ¡°I need to take hi his room.¡± ¡°Yes. Take him to his room now.¡± Phoebe and the others were also anxious, especially seeing Brian in such a state. It pained them deeply. The six¨Cyear¨Cold Brian shook in pain, his face deathly pale. Dn¡¯s dark shrank. Brian¡¯s condition reminded him of something. He immediately took Brian from Audrey¡¯s arms, his voice tinged with urgency. ¡°I¡¯ll carry him.¡± Dn then swiftly carried Brian upstairs. Audrey frowned but had no time to think, quickly following them. She instructed Phoebe and the others, ¡°I need a set of silver needles.¡± After hearing Audrey¡¯s request, Phoebe hurriedly directed Andrew to find the needles. ¡°Quick. Get the silver needles.¡± Understanding the urgency, Andrew quickly left. Phoebe had already prepared a room for Audrey and Brian, and the servants promptly¡® opened the door to Brian¡¯s room. Dn gently ced Brian on the bed. Brian endured the pain, his face turning, from pale to a translucent pallor. He bit his lip, holding back his cries, afraid to make Audrey sad. Not a single tear fell from his eyes, despite the agony. It made everyone around him feel heartbroken. ¡°Daddy¡¡± Brian¡¯s faint voice came, heard only by Dn, who was holding Brian, and Audrey, who was standing close by. The word made Dn¡¯s body stiffen. His eyes filled with suppressed emotions and grew. redder by the second. He gently stroked Brian¡¯s head, his voice hoarse with infinite tenderness. ¡°Daddy¡¯s here. Daddy¡¯s with you. Brian is the bravest Dn¡¯s hoarse voice trembled slightly. His voice made Audrey pursed her lips. She watched as Dnforted Brian with a gentle voice, a tone none had ever heard from him. But the word ¡°Daddy¡± shocked everyone. However, despite their shock, they knew now was not the time to dwell on it. To prevent Brian from hurting himself, Dn ced his hand in Brian¡¯s mouth, letting him bite down on him. ÈÕ³£+73%E Chapter 46 Brian didn¡¯t want to bite his father, but the pain was unbearable. The onlookers saw blood drip from Dn¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t make a sound and continued staying by Brian¡¯s side. He finally understood why Audrey¡¯s hand was injured. and why she had been so cold nd ruthless toward him, to the point of wishing he was dead. It was because Brian h. llen ill that night. This illness existed only in the Clifford family. It was incurable and it meant the affected could live only until adulthood. This illnessst appeared in Dn¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation. The afflicted only lived until he was fifteen years old. With this in mind, Dn¡¯s lips tightened. Just as Brian was about to pass out from the pain, Andrew rushed in with the silver needles. ¡°Everyone out.¡± Audrey took the silver needles, masked her emotions, and began telling everyone to leave. Phoebe and the others, knowing Audrey¡¯s medical skills, nodded. ¡°Auddie, we¡¯ll be right outside. Call us if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Godmother,¡± Audrey expressed her heartfelt gratitude. ¡°Silly child, we¡¯re family. No need for thanks, Phoebe said, feeling heartbroken, then. led everyone out. Audrey¡¯s cold gaze turned to Dn. ¡°You too, out.¡± Audrey¡¯s icy tone made Dn¡¯s pupils shrank. This was the first thing she had said to him tonight. Recalling the earlier photos and videos, Dn suppressed his emotions. and withdrew his now numb hand from Brian¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. Call me if you need anything.¡± With that, Dn left the room. Without further interruptions, Audrey arranged the silver needles and began removing Brian¡¯s clothes. Outside the room, the gazes of the crowd when they looked at Dn changed slightly. Cade spoke first. ¡°Boss, is Brian really your son?¡± Vengeful 47 Chapter 47 Cade question drew the attention of everyone outside the room to Dn. Dn¡¯s cold eyes swept over 11 his emotionspletely hidden. ¡°Any objections?¡± ¡°No. Just trying to get used to the fact.¡± de shook his head. Of course, he was not used to this. They were all single, and suddenly one of them was a father. It took them by surprise. They had often spected about who the father of Audrey¡¯s child was. Brian looked exactly like Audrey, so there was no doubt he was her biological son. Now, they realized Brian was Audrey and Dn¡¯s child. Considering Brian¡¯s age, everyone realized that he was conceived before Audrey went to prison. This realization changed their perception of Dn. Before Audrey went to prison, she was young, Dn¡¯s actions seemed despicable, almost beastly. He had not only slept with her but also sent her to prison after that. Anyone in Audrey¡¯s ce would harbor lifelong resentment. Suddenly, they felt a pang of sympathy for Audrey. The photos and videos of her in the men¡¯s prison that were shown earlier made them feel even sorrier for her. They began to think that Dn deserved the torment he was going through. If they were Audrey, they would have killed Dn long ago. Dn stood guard outside the room, not leaving for a moment. Unable to smoke, hist dark eyes were filled withplex and painful emotions. Seeing Dn like this, the others refrained from saying anything. Midway through, Richard called. ¡°Boss, we found the person who released the photos and videos. It was Emely Roscente.¡± Emely was never particrly smart. She had been spoiled since young, which led to her arrogance now. Furthermore, she had tampered in the Roscente family¡¯s residence, but her actions were not well concealed and were easily traced. It didn¡¯t take Richard much effort to find out. Hearing Emely¡¯s name, Dn¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°Keep an eye on her. We¡¯ll deal with herter. Also, find out how she got those photos and videos. If she refuses to talk, make her.¡± His eyes were filled with a fierce glint. Richard replied, ¡°Got it, boss. What about the guests? Should we let them leave?¡± I 14:16 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 47 Dn stated, ¡°Let them go. Before they leave warn them. If anyone dares to leak what happened tonight, the Clifford family won¡¯t let them off.¡± After receiving Dn¡¯s orders, Richard hung up to handle the situation. When Dn finished the call, A w asked. Did you find out who it was?¡± ¡°Emely,¡± Dn replied coldly, his dark eyes unable to hide his icy anger. His tone sealed Emely¡¯s fate. Given Dn¡¯s usual methods, Emely would likely be left nearly dead. Andrew frowned, not surprised but still disappointed. His cousin had always been arrogant and unruly. It was time to give Emely the harsh lesson she deserved. Phoebe, on the other hand, was furious. ¡°How dare she. Has our family wronged or owed her something to make her do such harmful things?¡± Samuel and Spencer also looked displeased. Fortunately, Samuel had recovered well after his surgery. Otherwise, today¡¯s events might havended him back in the hospital. ¡°No one in the family can interfere in this. Such a fool will inevitably cause trouble for our family sooner orter. She needs to be properly disciplined,¡± Samuel decreed. He looked at Dn. ¡°Dn, don¡¯t hold back on our family¡¯s ount. Do what you need to do, just spare her life.¡± When Samuel finished speaking, Jake¡¯s voice came from the staircase. Having overheard Samuel, Jake¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°Dad, Emely is still your granddaughter. She made a mistake, but you can¡¯t be so ruthless. Despite everything, Jake still cared for his daughter. Spencer snorted. ¡°How dare you have the nerve to speak up? You¡¯ve spoiled her into what she is today. She¡¯s a disgrace to our family. Just looking at you makes me angry. Scram. Samuel was infuriated by the sight of his son. When he thought of his failure of a granddaughter, his temper grew. He looked at Jake with annoyance. Jake knew the trouble his daughter had caused was serious. It was beyond simply apologizing to Audrey like he could just now. He turned to Dn. ¡°Mr. Clifford¡¡± ¡°Mr. Jake, sorry, but I can¡¯t make any promises. She must be held ountable for her actions. If not by me, then someone else will eventually deal with her,¡± Dn interrupted, his gaze cold. Jake had no choice but to leave. 14:16 Fri, Aug 16 ORO ¡¤ Chapter 47 0+73%; ¡°Boss, do you want to get your hand bandaged first?¡± Andrew suggested, seeing Dn¡¯s bloodied hand. If he remained any longer then, the flesh might be bitten off entirely. Despite the pain, Dn had reined silent. ¡°No need.¡± Dn¡¯s voice was His dark eyes were fixed on the door, as if it might disappear if he looked away. ***** Downstairs, the guests had been escorted out by Richard. Before leaving, he sternly warned them. Given the power of the Clifford family and the Roscente family in Northville, no one dared to disobey. They all signed confidentiality agreements. The Hernandez family also left the Roscente family¡¯s residence. After getting in the car, Reba remarked displeasedly, ¡°How lucky Audrey is. The Roscente family values her so much, even giving her 5% of Roscente Group¡¯s shares. And Dn is so protective of her.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Dn¡¯s protection, Audrey wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay in Northville. after those photos and videos were made public. Reba was fuming, especially since they too had been forced to sign a confidentiality agreement. ¡°I wonder who released those photos and videos,¡± Reba asked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sarah was equally resentful, especially when Dn still protected Audrey after seeing her disgraceful past. Hearing Reba mention the photos and videos, Sarah¡¯s eyes gleamed. She had been. careful, and no one should be able to trace it back to her. Even if they did investigate, it would only lead to Emely. SEND GIFT Vengeful 48 Chapter 48 After more than an hour, the door finally opened. Those waiting outside immediately looked inside. Treating Brian had drained Audrey, leaving her pale and her presence weakened. Seeing Audrey like that, Phoebe felt her heartache at once. ¡°How is Brian? Is he okay?¡± Phoebe hurriedly supported Audrey, worried she might faint. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s stable for now. He¡¯ll wake up after some rest.¡± Audrey nodded. Hearing that Brian was okay, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, Dn¡¯s brows remained tightly furrowed as he watched Audrey intently. ¡°Thank goodness he¡¯s finally okay,¡± Phoebe eximed with relief. She was so relieved. that she nearly fell to her knees to pray. Brian¡¯s previous condition had frightened. everyone. ¡°Come on, you need to rest too. If Brian wakes up but you fall ill, it will break my heart,¡± Phoebe said as she helped Audrey to a room prepared for her. Throughout this, Audrey ignored Dn, not even sparing him a nce. Shawn and the others watching couldn¡¯t help but sigh for Dn. But they felt he deserved it. Dn¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Audrey¡¯s retreating figure until she went into the room, then he turned and entered Brian¡¯s room. Brian was still pale but appeared much better than the agony he was in before. Dn looked at Brian. His face resembled Audrey¡¯s with a hint of his features. Dn¡¯s heart. softened. To him, Brian was a precious gift from his beloved, one he had nearly lost. through his actions. Dn stayed in Brian¡¯s room for a while before heading downstairs. Richard was already waiting for him. Seeing Dn, Richard approached respectfully. ¡°Where is she?¡± Dn¡¯s cold eyes gleamed with a fierce and icy light. ¡°Outside. She¡¯s being watched,¡± Richard replied. Hearing that, Dn¡¯s tall, imposing figure headed directly outside, with Richard following closely. Outside, Emely was guarded by several men, looking disheveled and tear¨Cstreaked. 14:16 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 48 Seeing Dn¡¯s cold demeanor, her eyes filled with fear, and her body trembled. ¡°Take her away.¡± Dn¡¯s voice was icy and unfeeling, his aloof and noble face looking sharp. Hearing themand, Emel amed and struggled. Tears streamed down her face. as she hoped for someone from her family to save her. But no one came. She was bound and taken into a car. At this moment, Emely truly felt fear. Half an hourter, Emely was taken to the foot of a mountain. When the car stopped, she was dragged out and thrown to the ground. Seeing the darkness around her, goosebumps rose on Emely¡¯s skin. Fear filled her. Her legs gave out, and she fell to the ground on her knees. However, the ground was full of small sharp stones. When her kneesnded on them, they stung her. Seeing the tall figure in the darkness, Emely felt utter despair. Dn looked coldly at the kneeling woman, his dark eyes almost blending with the night, yet his powerful andmanding presence instilled fear. ¡°Where did those photos and videose from?¡± Dn asked. He lit a cigarette. The glowing ember flickered ominously in the dark, making the deserted mountainside appear even more terrifying. Furthermore, the sounds of insects and birds added to the deste and eerie atmosphere. Emely was raised in luxury and naturally couldn¡¯t take this. She was on the verge of breaking down as she sobbed desperately, ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent them. They were mailed to me. You can ask my maid. She received the package.¡± She dared not lie. ¡°Richard, check it out,¡± Dn nced at Richard and ordered. Richard nodded and went to the side to make a call. Ten minutester, he returned. ¡°It was indeed mailed to her. I¡¯ve started tracing the sender, Richard reported. Hearing this, Emely, still crying, begged, ¡°I told the truth. Now you know. Can I go home now?¡± Emely was filled with fear. She didn¡¯t want to stay in this dark ce for another second. ¡°Go home? You think you can go back?¡± Dn sneered, his icy eyes filled with malice. Dn¡¯s tone exuded danger, making Emely shrink in fear. ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m the Roscente family¡¯s daughter, after all. Mr. Clifford, you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± 14:16 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 48 ¡°Emely, you must bear the consequences of your actions. I promised your grandfather to spare your life, but whether you survive is up to fate,¡± Dn replied coldly. ¡°Richard, leave her in the mountains. It¡¯s up to her if she lives or dies,¡± Dn ordered. Emely¡¯s face went pale. ¡°No, plea ¡®t want to go. I was wrong, Mr Clifford. Please, let me go back,¡± she pleaded, territ. The looming darkness of the mountain that blended with the night filled her with dread. She would go insane if she went in there. ¡°Take her away,¡± Dnmanded icily. Soon, Dn¡¯s men dragged Emely into the mountain. Dn wouldn¡¯t harm Emely himself. He would spare her life, but the mountain of dangers, and whether she would survive had nothing to do with him. ¡°Boss, you should treat your wound. It could get infected, Richard suggested, concerned about Dn¡¯s bloodied hand. 1 was full ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Roscente family¡¯s residence,¡± Dn said, dismissing his injury. The pain in his heart was far worsepared to his hand. ¡°You have three days to find out everything that happened to Audrey in the men¡¯s prison. I want to know every single one who touched her. I want all the details,¡± Dn ordered. When he recalled the videos and photos he had seen today, his heart felt like it was ripped into shreds. ¡°Also, find out who sent her to the men¡¯s prison. Use any means necessary,¡± Dn added, determined to seek vengeance on everyone who had wronged her, including himself. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Richard replied. When Dn returned to the Roscente family¡¯s residence, everyone was already asleep. He didn¡¯t drive into the courtyard, instead stopping on the small path outside the vi. SEND GIFT Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vengeful 49 Chapter 49 Andrew opened the courtyard door and walked out, probably having heard the car engine downstairs. ¡°They¡¯re all asleep. You shoul¡® o rest. I¡¯ll keep watch here. Nothing will happen,¡± Andrew said, knocking on th window. Dn lowered the rear window. ¡°No need.¡± Even if he went back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. Andrew nced at Dn¡¯s expression. He sighed and decided not to persuade him further. Instead, he instructed Richard, ¡°Go get the medical kit and bandage your boss¡¯s wound.¡± Given their special status, they usually kept a first aid kit in the car for emergencies. Richard went to the back of the car, opened the trunk, and took out a medical kit. He then walked to the back seat, turned on the overhead light, and began treating Dn¡¯s wound. The blood had already dried around the gory wound, making it look quite horrendous. Bandaging it wasn¡¯t difficult. Dn didn¡¯t utter a sound throughout the process. Dn kept watch outside for the entire night. The next morning, Audrey had regained her energy. She first checked on Brian, who had just woken up and was much better. Brian¡¯s bright eyes scanned the room, looking slightly disappointed when he didn¡¯t see the person he was searching for, but he quickly shed a sweet smile to Audrey. ¡°Audrey, were you scared?¡± Audrey hadn¡¯t missed Brian¡¯s searching eyes and the disappointment in them, nor his obvious longing for his father duringst night¡¯s episode. Her eyes gleamed. She felt at surge of irritation, knowing Dn might have guessed something. Audrey replied, ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t scare Mommy anymore. Get up and wash up. Everyone is waiting downstairs.¡± Sheid out Brian¡¯s clothes. Brian dressed himself. Then, he brushed his teeth and washed his face before following Audrey downstairs. 14:17 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 49 9472%Í¯ The pair were immediately greeted by Phoebe¡¯s warm concern. Once she confirmed they were both fine and in good spirits, she rxed. The photos and videos from the previous day made Phoebe feel even more tender toward Audrey and Brian. Brian¡¯s sweet demeanor, coupled with his adorable and sensible nature, endeared hir the older folks even more. He made Phoebe very happy. After breakfast, Audrey and Brian prepared to leave. Phoebe was reluctant and wanted them to stay longer, but she eventually let them go. Before they departed, she loaded their car with plenty of food to take back. As Audrey and Brian drove out of the Roscente family¡¯s residence, they saw Dn outside. Brian¡¯s eyes lit up. He wanted to run to Dn, but a nce at Audrey¡¯s cold expression made him reconsider. Audrey noticed Dn too but ignored him. Dn felt a pang in his chest when Audrey¡¯s cold gaze passed over him. As the car drove past Dn¡¯s, Audrey didn¡¯t look at him again. Brian nced at Dn outside the car, then at Audrey. He said, ¡°Audrey, Grandma said Mr. Clifford waited outside all night. Do you want to look at him?¡± Audrey turned to Brian. Although Brian was more mature and sensible than other children his agc, he was still just a six¨Cyear¨Cold child, unable to hide all his thoughts. ¡°Do you like him very much?¡± Audrey asked. Brian nodded, then shook his head. ¡°Your feelings are what I care about. I just think Mr. Clifford seems a bit pitiful,¡± Brian replied earnestly. Audrey gently patted Brian¡¯s head, her gaze gentle. When they got home, a message arrived from overseas. [The new blood sample you. provided didn¡¯t match.] Seeing the message, Audrey pursed her lips, her expression bing more solemn. If William¡¯s blood didn¡¯t match, only one other person could be tested. Another message soon came. [Moreover, I discovered something else.] Chapter 49 Audrey, preupied with the failed blood match, replied absentmindedly: [What is it?] The response was quick. [The blood sample you provided not only didn¡¯t match but indicates there is no rtionship between you and the owner.] Audrey sat up abruptly at 11 Iessage. [What do you mean?] The next message rified: [It means you¡¯re not biologically rted to that blood sample¡¯s owner.] The phrase ¡°not biologically rted¡± hit Audrey like a bombshell. She knew very well she had personally taken the blood sample from William. If their blood didn¡¯t match, it meant William was not biologically rted to her. In other words, he was not her biological father. Audrey couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it. She thought, ¡®If William isn¡¯t my father, then who is my real father?¡± As Audrey struggled to process this revtion, her phone rang with a call from overseas. ¡°Do you 224 have any other family members¡® blood samples? If not, there¡¯s only onest option,¡± the voice on the phone said. ¡°What option?¡± Audrey asked, her lips tight. The voice replied, ¡°We can try cord blood. Preferably from a sibling of Brian with the same parents. The probability of a match is higher that way.¡± Audrey frowned, resistant to this idea. She didn¡¯t want too many entanglements with Dn. However, no matter which choice she made, she couldn¡¯t avoid involving Dn. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Audrey said, pursing her lips. ¡ùÉêÉêÖÐÜ‡ Around noon, Dn called, but Audrey didn¡¯t answer. Dn then called Brian¡¯s phone. Because ofst night¡¯s events, Brian felt closer to Dn and happily answered before handing the phone to Audrey. With a slight frown and under Brian¡¯s hopeful gaze, Audrey took the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up? I want to discuss Brian¡¯s condition with you, Dn quickly said. Fearing Audrey would refuse, he hurriedly added, ¡°This condition has appeared in the Clifford family before.¡± 14:17 FIL, AUG TO Chapter 491 Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s heart sank. She realized Dn must have figured out that Brian was his Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. son. She didn¡¯t want to meet Dn but couldn¡¯t ignore hisst statement. ¡°Okay, Audrey agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll book a ce and send you the location tomorrow,¡± Dn said hurriedly. He was relieved and happy Audrey agreed, and was afraid Vengeful 50 Chapter 50 It was night time and miles away, at the border. Two figures were moving quickly through the darkness. . ¡°My boy, if we go any further we¡¯ll be we¡¯ll be discovered.¡± One of the figures, a woman. The young woman was dressed in a ck leotard bodysuit that made it easy for her to move stealthily. She nced at the few warehouses in the distance as she avoided the detection of the guards. The small figure in front of her pursed his lips. His round, bright eyes looked coldly into the distance. His face was fair and his skin was young, smooth and supple, but he gave off a cold vibe. It was a long moment before the small boy spoke in an impassive voice. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Godma.¡± he said. His childish yet icy voice nevertheless made Green Viper¡¯s heart swell with affection. She couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to rub the boy¡¯s face. Then she instructed, ¡°Stand back a little bit and cover your ears. I¡¯m gonna blow up that scumbag¡¯s ce and avenge your mother.¡± The boy, Lucas, obediently takes two steps back and covers his cars with his little hands. §Ô§à§Ñ§Ü In the next second, a roaring boom was heard and the ensuing explosion lit up the sky. The entire warehouse was engulfed in mes. Lucas¡® calm face, finally broke into a satisfied smile. The mes of the fire could be seen reflected in his frighteningly bright eyes. ¡®You bullied my mother so I blew up your warehouse!¡® he thought. After sessfully carrying out the deed, they made a quick retreat. When they were a safe distance away, Green Viper stopped to catch her breath and looked to Lucas, asking, ¡°If your mom knew I helped you to do these bad things do you think she would rush over immediately to destroy me?¡± Lucas looked back at Green Viper with his boyishly handsome face and replied. seriously, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, I love you so I¡¯ll protect you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy!¡± Green Viper cooed. 14:17 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 50 ng shot pang The more Green Viper looked at Lucas, the more fond of him she became. A through her heart as she wished this smart, handsome and lovable boy was her own flesh and blood. She was convinced that it was God¡¯s oversight and she wondered when she¡¯d be able to have a child like Lucas. ***** At Clifford Mansion, Richard had just returned in a hurry with a slightly grave expression on his face. ¡°Sir, something¡¯s happened to the shipment at the border!¡± he reported. For some reason, there seemed to be many incidents urring at the border. Thest shipment they had at the border had also been stolen previously. Fortunately they were able to recover it in the end. It hadn¡¯t been that long since then and this time, the entire warehouse over there was bombed. They had only recently expanded their reach to the border, but they couldn¡¯t afford to take these urrences lightly. After all, they had no idea who the mastermind of these consecutive attacks were. Dn frowned slightly, his stony and reserved face carrying an expression of mild disdain. ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± he asked. ¡°After he found out about the bombing, he sent someone there to assess the situation. Luckily no one was hurt, but the batch of goods we were going to hand over to the buyer is gone.¡± Richard answered. Dn instructed, ¡°Transfer the goods from other warehouses for now. When James hast handled this mess he can go and collect his punishment from them.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Richard nodded respectfully. The border area had been entrusted to James to manage, but something like this had to happen just as the goods were scheduled to be handed over. It would be strange if the boss wasn¡¯t furious. ¡°Sir, could The Silence or Ind Empire be behind this?¡± Richard ventured a guess. 14:17 Fri, Aug 16 RO Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 50 The Silence and Ind Empire were the tworgest powers at the border, and they had carried out their businesses separately but peacefully over many years. It was very likely that Dn¡¯s intrusion on their turf had incurred their ire and made them respond with violence to drive them away from the border Dn¡¯s cold lips pursed slightly as he replied in a sharp tone, ¡°We can¡¯t rule them out.¡± Both organizations were was natural that they woul.. new yer. of a duopoly and had always stood on equal footing, so it be agreeable to give up part of their market share to a ¡°Any news on the information I asked you to look into?¡± Dn asked. ¡°I¡¯m working on it now, it might take two more days.¡± Richard answered formally. At the Hond residence, Audrey was making Callum change the sign on their property to the newly made one. Then, Audrey¡¯s phone started ringing. It was a number from the border. She took her phone and made her way to a room upstairs. The moment the call connected, a familiar man¡¯s voice said, ¡°Green Viper brought your son to blow up the Clifford warehouse. Apparently, everything was blown to pieces and nothing¡¯s left. What do you think? Aren¡¯t you delighted?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. She asked. ¡°Are the both of them okay?¡± The man replied in an unconcerned manner, ¡°What could possibly happen? At worst, they¡¯ll be locked up for a night in a dark and small room by the boss.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Audrey replied tly and proceeded to hang up. After some consideration, Audrey dialed a number that she had memorized by heart. The phone rang several times before the other party picked it up. ¡°Yes?¡± A maic voice that sounded slightly bored answered the phone. Even though it was only a single word, the low and sexy tone carried a wicked charm that was mysteriously intriguing. ¡°Did you lock Lucas and Green Viper in Campvan Hall?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Yeah I did, you got a problem with that? Even if you do, keep it to yourself.¡± The 14:17 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 301 +72% ¡ No, I don¡¯t.¡± Audrey finally croaked out after a beat. She didn¡¯t actually have anything against it, so she said, ¡°Send Lucas back here when the training is finished.¡± ¡°If you want your son back the¡ eme get him yourself.¡± the voice replied coldly and hung up. Looking at the disconnected phone, Audrey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She wondered what why this person was all worked up again. The next day, just as Audrey arrived at Natural Heaven, the manager came out to wee her and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, Mr. Clifford has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± he informed Audrey. Audrey simple nodded and let him lead her into the premises. As the manager navigated the way, he thought, ¡®Ms. Hernandez seems to exude a domineering presence and authority that¡¯s uncannily simr to Mr. Clifford¡¯s. ¡®Both of them seem distant and unapproachable, but seven years ago when Ms. Hernandez followed after Mr. Clifford, she was undeniably mboyant and attention- seeking.¡¯ At the entrance to the private room, the manager cordially stepped to the side and said, ¡°Ms. Hernandez, Mr. Clifford is waiting for you inside.¡± Audrey stepped forward and pushed the door open. Dn was alone in the room, and when he heard the movement of the door, he raised. his eyes and looked over. His deep, dark eyes, like the ocean,nded on Audrey¡¯s figure. Audrey¡¯s expression didn¡¯t reveal much emotion. She strode in and took a seat across from Dn. Behind them, the manager stepped forward to close the door, sealing the two of them away from the outside world. Dn spoke first. ¡°How¡¯s Brian?¡± He could see that Audrey seemed cold and detached from him, and he felt his chest tightening. 14:17 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 30 ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Audrey replied. She raised her eyes and looked at the man before her, then she lifted her wrist, looking at the time on her watch. ¡°If there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to say, then say it now. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes, she said. Dn¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I orde replied. your favorite dishes. We can talk after eating.¡± he Audrey rejected his suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s alright, I have something on after this. You¡¯ve got nine minutes now.¡± She looked indifferently at the man across from her. Her gaze was icy and uncaring. Audrey¡¯s reluctance to be in the same space as him made his heart sting, but there was nothing Dn could do about it, so he began to talk. ¡°There are Clifford family members from past generations who were afflicted with the same medical condition as Brian. It¡¯s a closely¨Cguarded secret that this disease is only passed on to boys and not to girls. ¡°From what I know, before Brian, thest time this urred was during my grandfather¡¯s time. Then, the doctor¡¯s prognosis was that that person wouldn¡¯t live long -enough to be an adult, and it was indeed the case, as he only lived to fifteen years old. I¡¯m not familiar about other details, but there are records of my family history, so I can make the trip back to my family home to find out more.¡± Vengeful 51 Chapter 51 Audrey frowned deeply. As she listened to Dn, her expression became increasingly concerned. Dn saw that Audrey was getting unsettled, and hurried to assure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brian will be fine. No matter wh won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡± he promised. His heart ached for Audrey. He could scarcely imagine how his beloved woman had endured the long hours of abuse and mistreatment in prison, protecting their children, and how she had managed to raise them little by little. Thinking about the photos and videos that he had seen at the Roscente family home, Dn could almost pass out from his anguish. ¡°Well, ten minutes is up.¡± Audrey announced as she got up. Her face had returned to its usual expression, distant and cold. At the moment at Audrey was about to leave, Dn almost reflexively pulled on her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. Let¡¯s just have a meal together, okay?¡± His voice was low and raspy and almost trembling. Even his entire being seemed weaker and more humble. Audrey eyed Dn¡¯s sorry sight from the corner of her eye and then turned to look at him carefully. She sneered, ¡°Are you feeling hurt now? But this pain of yours is just a tiny fraction of what I suffered before. ¡°You should feel d that the Audrey who loved you before is now long gone.¡± Audrey¡¯s merciless words caused Dn to turn pale as his heart twisted in agony and his hands started shaking. With stinging eyes, he watched the woman in front of him break free from his hand and leave without a care. It was at this moment that Dn truly realized that the woman who had once loved him so deeply was no more. The grief and pain from this revtion swept over him like a crashing wave, threatening to tear his heart to pieces. Then, a knock sounded from the door. 14:17 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 31 ¡°Come in.¡± Dn answered hoarsely in a low voice. The door then opened and Richard walked in hurriedly. He was slightly stunned when he saw Dn alone in the room, with an ashen face and an air of despondency and loneliness. It reminded Richard of that r month, seven years ago. Agonizing and without hope. ¡°What is it?¡± Dn asked. ¡°Sir, something¡¯s happened. James got into it with The Silence and got injured. In all likelihood, the incident at the border was caused by them.¡± Richard reported. Richard¡¯s face took on a serious, stony look. The Silence led 90% of the ground forces at the border. It wouldn¡¯t be far¨Cfetched to say that besides Ind Empire¡¯s share, the entire border was controlled by them. Making a move in their territory would have inevitably put James at a disadvantage. Dn didn¡¯t seem too flustered, and instructed in a calm voice, ¡°Ask Evan to take over at the border, and get Matthew to keep an eye on the alliance.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Richard replied respectfully. On the way back, Audrey received a call from Phoebe. Phoebe told her, ¡°Auddie, if someone asks you for helpter to save someone, you don¡¯t have to do it for the sake of the Roscente family. Everything is the result of her own doing, so it has nothing to do with you.¡± Audrey was puzzled. She thought that someone had found out she helped one of the Roscente family members and so wanted to force her into saving someone else on ount of the Roscente family. Later, it urred to her that the person in need of saving was probably Emely. She had heard the news before she left home in the morning that Emely had been found, but in bad shape. When Audrey realized Phoebe¡¯s intentions, her heart warmed. 1/ FIL, Aug 15 Chapter 51 Emely was a Rosiente after all, a descendant of the Roscente family and a blood rtive. of Phoebe¡¯s, but Phoebe had chosen to take Audrey¡¯s side instead. ¡°Okay Phoebe, I got it.¡± Audrey replied. ¡°And when you have time, bring Brian along ande over for dinner, we¡¯ll prepare all your favourite dishes.¡± Phoebe said to Audrey in a gentle voice. Her voice evoked images of sty, falling rain in Audrey¡¯s mind. It was soothing and calming and reminded Audrey of her own mother¡¯s voice. It made Audrey feel at home. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll bring Brian over as soon as I can.¡± Audrey agreed. Phoebe chatted with Audrey for a couple more minutes and then hung up when she found out Audrey was driving, out of safety concerns. Audrey had just arrived outside the Hond residence when she noticed a person standing at the door. That person ran over to Audrey as soon as he saw her. He had an anxious look on his face. It was Jake Roscente. He knew that Audrey had god¨Clike medical skills, and that she had saved the old man¡¯s life from the clutches of death. He pleaded with her, saying, ¡°Ms. Hernandez, please save my daughter, please. I know Emely can only me herself, but as her father, I¡¯m begging you. For the sake of the Roscente family, please help her. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to save her life, I will send her out of the country at once and she will never return here ever again.¡± Although he knew that Emely had iting, Jake couldn¡¯t bear to let his precious daughter die without doing all he could. And right now, he could only pin all his hopes on Audrey. After all, Aaron was already at his wits¡® end, but as Aaron¡¯s mentor, surely Audrey would have a way to save Emely¡¯s life. Audrey¡¯s eyebrows creased. She did know that Emely had been found, but she was not clear about the exact details of her circumstances. ¡°What happened to Emely?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°She¡ Emely, she¡¡± Jake tried to exin but the thought of Emely¡¯s condition when she had been found made him choke and tear up. ¡°I can give it a shot, on ount of Phoebe, but I can¡¯t guarantee that she¡¯ll be saved.¡± 14:18 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 51 Audrey said. The Roscente family was worth nothing in her eyes, but Phoebe was different. Phoebe was the first person who showed her genuine love and care since returning to Northville. Audrey knew, in her heart, that even if she didn¡¯t try to save Emely, Phoebe and the rest of the Roscente family would nothing against her. In the VIP suite of Northville Hospital, Emely had justpleted thetest round of treatments. She was alive, but barely. There were a countless number of wounds on her body, big and small, and her life was hanging by a thread. Not to mention, she was also missing a leg and an ear that were bitten off. Her face had been torn to shreds, and even seasoned medical staff who had seen patients with all sorts of injuries, couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened at Emely¡¯s appearance. Aaron had a grave expression on his face. He had done everything that he could do, and without his mentor¡¯s intervention, he was certain that Emely would not survive the night. So when Aaron caught sight of Audrey, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master!¡± he greeted her. Audrey nodded at him and walked into the suite. When she saw Emely¡¯s mangled face. and body, she was stunned. She thought that Emely might be in a precarious state, but she didn¡¯t imagine it would be this extreme. Audrey quickly changed into her sterile scrubs and put on her surgical gloves to examine Emely, but it was far worse than she expected. She could tell that Emely had her leg and ear chewed off by a beast, and most likely, the beast¡¯s sharp ws had sliced up her face. ¡°Bring her to the OR, now!¡± Audreymanded with a serious face after finishing her examination. Aaron immediately sprung into action to make the necessary arrangements. The rest of the doctors and nurses in the suite couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued as to why Aaron was 14:18 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 31 so courteous and respectful towards a young woman like Audrey. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, is Emely going to be okay?¡± Jake asked worriedly. As he looked at his daughter, he wished that He could bear all the pain and suffering on her behalf. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything else except that she won¡¯t die.¡± Audrey replied Jake matter¨Cof- factly. She wasn¡¯t a saint or a miracle healer. Even putting aside how Emely had harmed her before, she had onlye to help for the sake of Phoebe. She didn¡¯t want to put Phoebe in a tough position in the Roscente family. But even if Audrey managed to save Emely from death, Emely would inevitably be an invalid. SEND GIFT Vengeful 52 Chapter 52 Jake was visibly relieved to hear from Audrey that Emely would be able to preser life. preserve her To him, as long as his daughter could continue to live, it didn¡¯t matter that she had a missing leg or car. Besides, with such advanced m procure any kind of prosthetic parts. technology these days, it wasn¡¯t difficult to Inside the operating theater, Audrey had only appointed Aaron as her assistant. remaining doctors and nurses had been forbidden to enter. The Due to the severity of Emely¡¯s condition, the surgery took a total of three hours to perform. After the surgery, Emely was wheeled out and transferred to the intensive care unit. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, how is my daughter?¡± Jake asked worriedly. ¡°Her life is no longer in danger.¡± Audrey replied. Audrey guessed that Emely¡¯s current state was most likely orchestrated by Dn. She had to admit that it was cruel and heavy¨Chanded, especially for a woman to have her appearance ruined like that. Still, Audrey felt no pity for Emely. Upon hearing that his daughter would live, Jake wept with joy and relief. Just then, a voice could be heard from the VIP suite. The door to the suite was then. pushed open. It was none other than Sarah. ¡°Jake, how is Emely? I rushed over as soon as I heard.¡± Sarah said worriedly with a soft voice. Her eyes were also tinged red. The moment Sarah entered the ICU, her eyesnded on Emely on the hospital bed. She was wrapped tightly from head to toe in white gauze. It looked like there was no part of her left unscathed. Especially with one leg missing, Sarah was shocked at the state Emely was in. She didn¡¯t expect that the price to pay for offending Audrey was so terribly high. She bit 1/5 14:18 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 52 her lip and started to feel anxious. Jake knew that Sarah and Emely were close, and he took a breath before saying, ¡°She¡¯s going to live.¡± 1s would ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s really good¡ Who would have thought something like happen to Emely?¡± Sarah replied in a heartbroken manner while looking at Emely with red eyes. Sarah¡¯s gaze then turned to Aaron, and she said to him gently, ¡°Aaron, Emely is in your care now, please take good care of her and make sure she recovers.¡± She looked like she was on the verge of tears as she said that. Aaron nced at Sarah indifferently, but didn¡¯t respond. He was fully aware of all the heinous things the Hernandez family did to his mentor, so he thought the worst of Sarah and didn¡¯t expect her to be any sort of a good person. Sarah was embarrassed that Aaron had ignored her, and a shadow came over her eyes. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Audrey said tly. She wasn¡¯t interested in watching Sarah put on a show. The moment Sarah heard Audrey¡¯s voice, she froze. She hadn¡¯t realized that there was another person in the hospital room. Audrey¡¯s figure was blockedpletely by Aaron so Sarah couldn¡¯t see her, but she recognized Audrey¡¯s voice and finally noticed that she was standing behind him. Sarah¡¯s face changedpletely then artd she shouted angrily at Audrey, ¡°What are you doing here? Are you plotting something against Emely? You can forget about hurting. her now that I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± After that, she looked over at Jake and said to him anxiously, ¡°Jake, I didn¡¯t expect that Audrey would be like this. She and Emely had some problems with each other, but I didn¡¯t think she would actually hurt Emely so badly.¡± Sarah said that with such severity and conviction that if no one else was the wiser, they would have truly believed it was Audrey whonded Emely in her current state. Although, Jake knew in his heart that this was the punishment that Emely deserved, even if it was a tad brutal. He also knew that the person behind this was actually the head of the Clifford family. Audrey looked at Sarah with a wry smile. She had to admit that Sarah¡¯s acting was Chapter 12 It was no wonder that there used to be so many brainwashed fans of hers in the entertainment industry. ¡°Sarah, since you im that I was the one who did this to Emely, could you exin the reason why I did it?¡± Audrey a ¡°Audrey, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit to it or not, I know Emely had offended you.¡± Sarah countered as she nced at her. It looked like she had more to say, but Sarah stopped herself. It was part of her ploy to lead Jake into having suspicions that Audrey was the reason for Emely¡¯s condition. As long as people believed that was the truth, it would turn the Roscente family against Audrey. They¡¯d grow annoyed and spiteful towards her and force her out of the family. Once that happened, Audrey¡¯s peaceful days in Northville would be numbered. The fact that Audrey had saved one of the Roscente¡¯s before wasn¡¯t worth mentioning then. Sarah thought she knew Audrey best and didn¡¯t think much of her skills. She couldn¡¯t do anything at all so how could she have saved anyone? The more she thought, the more she desired to make Audrey¡¯s life miserable. She looked at Jake and said sadly, ¡°Actually, there are two reasons why I came over today. Besides being worried about Emely anding to check on her, I also wanted to apologize to you. ¡°At the end of the day, Audrey is my sister, while Emely is my best friend. Emely has been reduced to this state because of my sister, and I¡¯d like to express my sincere apologies on her behalf. I hope you won¡¯t me Audrey.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were red and teary. Her face disyed anguish and heartache even though the words she just said were provocative and intended to drive a wedge between Audrey and the Roscentes. Beneath her forlorn face, from the bottom of her heart, she was actually egging for the Roscente family to drive Audrey out and for them to teach her a lesson. Her best case scenario was for the Roscentes to vent all their anger on Audrey and make it impossible for her to continue staying in Northville. 14:18 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 52 +72% ¡°This has nothing to do with Audrey. The me lies solely with Emely. On the contrary, it¡¯s us, the Roscentes who are grateful to her.¡± Jake rified resolutely as he looked at Sarah with his brows slightly knitted. He was put off by Sarah and t her slightly offensive. Sarah thought that Jake would fall for her act, hook, line and sinker, so she was surprised by his response. She gave Audrey a resentful look, the ferocity in her eyes. mounting. Audrey looked at Sarah¡¯s face and sneered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel afraid looking at Emely in this state?¡± Her face was cold, but there was a derisive smile on her face.. ¡°Me? What do I have to be afraid of?¡± Sarah answered coldly but with rage in her eyes. Audrey prompted her. ¡°What would you do if you also lost a leg and an car?¡± She was smiling as she asked, but it was a devilish smile that sent a shiver down Sarah¡¯s back. ¡°Or¡ do you actually prefer going to a men¡¯s prison?¡± Audrey asked further. Hearing that, Sarah¡¯s body stiffened and the color drained from her face. ¡®Did Audrey find out something? That¡¯s impossible!¡® she thought in a panic. Audrey saw the look on Sarah¡¯s face and suddenly broke out in a wider smile. It caused Sarah to feel more rmed than ever. Sure enough, Sarah was the one manipting the situation behind the scenes. Audrey had just left Northville Hospital when her phone rang. The moment she picked up, a voice cried out, ¡°Skrk, something¡¯s happened. Lucas is missing!¡± Audrey¡¯s face changed in an instant. Vengeful 53 Chapter 53 ¡°When did Lucas go missing?¡± Audrey asked hurriedly. ¡°It was probably early this morning but no one was there¡± the voice replied. ent to his room to look for him in the morning Audrey pursed her lips. She had an uneasy look on her face. Although Lucas was miles ahead of his peers in terms of intelligence, he was after all only a six or seven year old boy. Even if he had good physical abilities, in the face of absolute strength, Lucas would simply be powerless to fight back. Especially in a ce like the border. ¡°Did you look for him?¡± Audrey asked. The voice said, ¡°I searched everywhere around here already but there was no trace of him. My only concern now is that Lucas might have been taken.¡± Green Viper sounded more and more worried as she exined the situation. Although no one dared to openly mess with The Silence at the border, it was difficult to say how many people secretly wanted to get rid of them. Audrey¡¯s eyebrows creased before she instructed coldly, ¡°Wait for my update.¡± She hung up the phone at that and sped back to the Hond residence, making her way quickly to the study. For their safety, Audrey had ced trackers on both Lucas and Brian. Although, if there was a signal blocker nearby, then naturally the tracker would not work. Sure enough, the tracker on Lucas was untraceable. The Silence had many enemies, but the organization boasted one of the safest security systems in the world. There was practically no one who could infiltrate their system, let alone be able to snatch Lucas from right under their noses, The only possibility was that Lucas had left The Silence of his own ord. Audrey thought through the situation for a beat before getting up and leaving the study. She made her way to the kitchen in search of Wendy. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian?¡± Audrey asked. 1/5 14:18 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 53 ¡°I just saw him ying in the backyard. Wendy replied. Then she looked at Audrey and added, ¡°Great timing. I¡¯ve just finished making your favorite grilled fish, and there¡¯s. freshly squeezed orange juice too. Wash up and sit down to eat, you must be hungry.¡± Audrey only realized then that she hadn¡¯t had lunch She was a little curious as to how yet. could have known that she hadn¡¯t eaten. After all, it was already past two in the ammoon- Audrey didn¡¯t think more of it and replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the backyard first ande backter.¡± Wendy brought the dishes to the dining table and then returned to the kitchen to clean up. Then she remembered that she hadn¡¯t returned the messages she received earlier on her phone. In the chat with Dn, the message sent by him from two hours ago read, [Wendy, don¡¯t forgot to make some food for Audrey. She hasn¡¯t eaten her lunch. And make some orange juice for her too.] Wendy sighed involuntarily and thought, ¡°What a strange turn of events. Ms. Hernandez used to be head over heels for Mr. Clifford, but now¡ Still, it wasn¡¯t in her position to worry about their affairs. She could only do her best to take care of Ms. Hernandez and Brian. In the backyard, Brian was crouching in corner with his phone, chatting with someone in a soft voice. ¡°Lucas, are you really going to deal with that man? He may have bullied Audrey, but he¡¯s still the reason why we¡¯re in this world!¡± Brian whispered into the receiver. Brian couldn¡¯t help but recall that night when that man had let him bite down on his hand, enduring the pain stoically without a word ofint. And the strong yet warm and affectionate hug that confused him and made him utter the word ¡®Daddy¡® as a result. It was then that he realized no matter how good other adults were to him, deep down in his heart, none of them couldpare to his own father. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t have anyone to protect her before, but now that she has us, it¡¯s only natural that we should teach him a lesson. Otherwise he¡¯d think that there¡¯s no one to stand up for her!¡± Lucas replied firmly. 2/5 Chapter 53 On the phone screen, Brian could see that Lucas had a serious look on his handsome face. ¡°Well, then I¡¯m in!¡± Brian nodded. In his heart, absolutely no one was more important than Audrey. Brian then set his phone aside had in his piggy bank. head up his fingers, counting how much money he ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll give you all the money in my piggy bank. I saw how expensive it wasst time when The Prince hired someone!¡± Brian offered. ¡°No need, you can keep your money for yourself. I¡¯ve got enough!¡± Lucas replied. He raised an eyebrow and nced at the silly little kid in the video call, holding his fingers up in an effort to count. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Brian agreed happily. He was pleased that he wouldn¡¯t have to part with his savings. As the two brothers were chatting, suddenly a stern voice boomed from behind Brian. ¡°Brian Hernandez, what are you doing?¡± the voice demanded to know. The sudden interruption frightened Brian, who immediately jumped up and scurried to hide his phone behind his back. He looked carefully at his mother and thought, ¡®When did she get here? She didn¡¯t hear anything, did she? ¡®But she called me by my full name, she must be pissed!¡® As Audrey walked closer and closer to Brian, her steely eyes never left him, who was still hiding his hands behind him. ¡°Show me your hands!¡± she ordered. ¡°I¡¯m not on the phone with anyone!¡± Brian shed his big and innocent eyes at Audrey and protested aggrievedly. Lucas was still on the line with Brian, and as he heard Brian¡¯s words, he let out a low snort. ¡°What a little dumbass. I told him to find a safe ce to hide but he was still found out.¡¯¡± Lucas thought. Brian was still unaware that his mean older brother now thought of him with disdain, and continued trying to resist Audrey¡¯s demand. Soon though, he gave up under her 14:18 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 53 unrelenting stare, and silently presented the phone in his hands to her. In his heart, he eximed, ¡®Lucas, I let you down!¡± F Audrey took the phone and looked at the screen to see that the call had disconnected. She tried to call back but the he seamed to be out of signal range already. Audrey then looked at Brian and said coldly, What did Lucas say to you?¡± Brian wasn¡¯t used to seeing Audrey angry, so she was terrifying to him when she was, especially when she called him by his full name. So at this point, he indignantly pressed his lips t together and confessed with tears in his eyes. ¡°Lucas said he was going to teach that bad guy a lesson, that he was gonna stand up for you. ¡°He also said, in the past, nobody was around to protect you, but you have us now, so we¡¯re going to stop any bad guy from bullying you!¡± Brian continued to look at Audrey as he told her everything, and when he saw that Audrey was still cold and unsmiling, enormous drops of tears started to roll down from his eyes. Audrey felt her heart ache and her nose start to tingle. She swallowed all her anger, but her face remained stern. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t need you guys to protect her. I can protect myself and I won¡¯t let anyone bully me anymore, but that¡¯s only if you and Lucas take good care of yourselves as well so that I don¡¯t have to worry. You guys being safe and sound is the best protection for Mommy.¡± she exined patiently. Brian sniffled and jumped into Audrey¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas and I will never make you worry again from now on!¡± he promised. ¡°Alright, so if next time Lucas calls you again, do you know what to say?¡± Audrey asked. in a gentle and soothing voice as she patted Brian¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Brian nodded obediently. Meanwhile, after Lucas hung up on Brian in exasperation, he joined a group chat filled with a bunch of thugs. They came from all sorts of professions, and some were even dangerous enough to be D 14:18 FR, AUG TO Chapter 53 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. internationally notorious. He sent a message to the group. MommylsTheBest: [20 million dor job. Any takers? PM if interested.] With that. Lucas left the group It didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for someone to add him. It was someone with a in ck profile picture. His username was WorldsMost Handsome. After Lucas epted his friend request, the other party immediately sent a message over. SEND GIFT Vengeful 54 Chapter 54 WorldsMost Handsome: [What are the job terms?] MommylsThe Best: [Teach a le upfront deposit, and the rema to a particr man. There¡¯ll be a ten million dor gten will be transferred when the job¡¯s finished.] Worlds Most Handsome: [Which man is wortli 20 million dors to do this? Are you sure it¡¯s just a lesson?] MommyIsTheBest: [The man is none other than the Prince of Northville, Chritonia¡¯s Dn Clifford. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, you can do as you please.] WorldsMost Handsome: [¡] WorldsMost Handsome: [¡] WorldsMostHandsome: [Sorry, I was surprised, but I¡¯ll ept the job.] MommylsTheBest: [Send me your ount number. The transfer will be done shortly.] WorldsMost Handsome: [So how old is your mom? How beautiful is she? Are you missing a dad? Or does she need a son?] MommylsTheBest: [Nope, there¡¯s no need.] WorldsMostHandsome: [Oh, that¡¯s a shame.] The man with the ck profile picture reasoned that if the son was so rich, the mother would be loaded too. Unfortunately for him, it was exceedingly challenging to find a sugar mommy these days. On a cruise ship on the other side of the world, the man was enjoying his sunbathing, but then he clicked his tongue twice and chewed the gum in his mouth. In a carefree, nonchnt manner, he tossed his phone to the side. Then with a single leap, the young man with an athletic figure disappeared into the sea. ***** Somewhere at the border, Lucas was staring wide¨Ceyed at the two men across from him. ¡°It¡¯s an understatement to say he looks like the boss. The resemnce is uncanny. Say, Evan, do you think this brat is the boss¡® illegitimate son?¡± James asked. 14 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 54 James had bandages wrapped around him, and his eyes were fixed on Lucas, unblinking. The boy he suddenly picked up on the street was the spitting image of the boss when he was a child. ¡°Yeah¡¡± Evan also stared at L. with tightly knit brows. ¡°Hey kiddo, where¡¯s your dad?¡± James asked Lucas. ¡°I don¡¯t have a dad.¡± Lucas replied unhappily, wrinkling his nose. His cool, handsome face was full of displeasure. James¡® heart thumped. He wondered. Just as I thought, this brat really doesn¡¯t have a father. Could he really be the boss stray child?¡® ¡°What about your mom?¡± James asked further. Lucas looked up at James before lowering his face. He didn¡¯t say a single word. James¡® felt his sympathy stirring. ¡®Could it be this kid doesn¡¯t even have a mom? That¡¯s tragic, he thought. Then, James excitedly grabbed Evan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Evan, bring this kid along with you when you go back to Northville. Maybe he¡¯s really the boss¡® illegitimate son!¡± Evan coldly shot a nce at James before pulling his arm away. He grunted tly. Evan scrutinised Lucas up and down with a skeptical face. The sudden bizarre appearance of this brat who looks exactly like his boss when he was a child seemed more than just a coincidence. Only a naive simpleton like James would fall for it so easily. Lucas looked up again, his face was still cold and nk but he let Evan continue gawking at him. He had expected the man named Evan to be suspicious of him, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of them taking a shot at him. ¡°Kiddo, since you don¡¯t have a mom or dad, you should follow this guy to Northville. Do you know where Northville is?¡± James asked Lucas with a smile. 2/5 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 34 Even his tone had be more amiable. Lucas nodded without revealing any emotion on his face. E ¡°Awesome!¡± James couldn¡¯t help butpliment Lucas. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked. ¡°Lucas Hernandez.¡± Lucas didn sitate to state. ¡°Then we¡¯ll call you Lucas from now on.¡± James said happily. Lucas nodded. He nced at the man before him who was grinning like a fool and pursed his lips.. After Audrey finished eating, she went to the study to make a call. ¡°Master, some new forces have been checking you out.¡± Invincible¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Who?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out exactly yet, but this group should be located in Northville.¡± Invincible reported. ¡®Northville?¡® Audrey thought as she wrinkled her eyebrows. Quite a few people already knew about her in Northville. Besides Dn, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who might want to investigate her. ¡°I found it. It¡¯s apany called Princely Enterprises. But it¡¯s an advertisingpany.¡± Invincible said in a puzzled tone. Audrey frowned: She thought the name was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she¡¯d heard it before. ¡°Continue to keep tabs on their movements. Let¡¯s find out what they¡¯re up to. Audrey instructed. After she hung up, Audrey made a call to Simon. ¡°I need one of yourwyers.¡± Audrey said to him. ¡°What for?¡± Simon asked, surprised that Audrey had called him. To collect a debt.¡± Audrey replied bluntly. Simon was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, hang tight. I¡¯ll send 14:15 Fri, Aug Chapter 34 one to youter.¡± ¡°Great, thanks.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡°Is that all? The old man misses you, you know. When are youing back to visit?¡± Simon chided her. ¡°When I¡¯m free.¡± Audrey replied without skipping a beat. She didn¡¯t wait for a reply from Simon before she hung up. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It wasn¡¯t long before the doorbell rang, and Wendy soon walked in to the study. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, there¡¯s awyer named Mr. Reed who¡¯s here for you.¡± Wendy informed Audrey. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going out. I won¡¯t be back for dinner so don¡¯t wait for me tonight.¡± Audrey replied. A little while after Audrey had left, Wendy suddenly remembered something and she hurriedly grabbed an umbre before rushing outside. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Callum asked. He had just happened to be on his way back from the garden after pruning the flowers. when he ran into Wendy. ¡°The weather forecast said it¡¯ll rain in the evening, and I¡¯m worried that Ms. Hernandez doesn¡¯t have an umbre.¡± Wendy replied. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to her.¡± Callum said as he grabbed the umbre from Wendy and rushed quickly to the front yard. Soon though, Callum returned with the umbre still in his hand. ¡°Ms. Hernandez has already left, her car isn¡¯t in the driveway.¡± he told Wendy. At Clifford Mansion, Richard was holding an information packet in his hands with a grave face. He had always sported a calm, stoic expression, but this time, for the first time, there was hesitation on his face. After standing at the door of the study for a while, Richard finally mustered up the 14:19 Fri, Aug 16. Chapter 54 courage to knock. Dn¡¯s voice could be heard from inside, and Richard opened the door to enter. ¡°Sir, the information regarding Is. Hernandez in the men¡¯s prison has been found, but¡¡± Richard said but stoppe self as he looked at Dn. He seemed to have more to should prepare yourself.¡± he warned. Vengeful 55 Chapter 55 Dn took the documents from Richard, his hand trembling slightly as he held them. After a long pause, Dn finally said in a low, cold voice, ¡°Leave!¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Richard responded res Tully and left the room. It was only after Richard had been gone for a while that Dn finally opened the documents. Just one nce at the photos and text made him m them shut on the desk with a loud ¡°bang.¡± His usually dignified and handsome face was now full of pain, his eyes bloodshot, and tears continuously rolled down his cheeks. His hands trembled so much that he could barely hold the documents. The sharp pain almost made it impossible for him to breathe. Just one page made him feel breathless with pain, yet the woman he loved the most had. endured three whole years of such hellish torment. For the first time, Dn time could turn back, sted the bitterness of helplessness and self¨Creproach. If only time could turn back, he would never have sent her into that hell. But what could Dn do now? How could he find his beloved woman and make her love him again? Dn felt like he was suffocating from the pain, his entire body trembling. His mind was filled with the image he had just seen, a photo of her lying in a pool of blood, covered in red patches, her face a bloody mess, her eyes filled with despair. She was in such a sorry state. Her eyes hadpletely lost the will to live. She only wanted to die quickly. Dn couldn¡¯t ept the image of her waiting for death. With trembling hands, he threw the documents into a drawer and mmed it shut. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. That woman was his most cherished one, had once wanted to marry and swore to protect. And he had lost her. the one he 14:19 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 55 Dn punched the ss cab with all his might, his hand instantly covered with blood. But he seemed to feel nothing, punching again and again at the shattered ss. Outside the study, Richard could hear the noise and Dn¡¯s painful, anguished cries. and suppressed sobs. He coul ly stand quietly by the door. After a while, Dn suddenly flung open the study door and stormed out, looking more disheveled than Richard had ever seen him. His eyes were filled with despair, and blood dripped from his hand onto the floor. ¡°Mr. Dn, where are you going?¡± Richard asked as Dn walked straight outside, and he immediately followed Dn. It was already raining heavily outside. Richard hurried to stop Dn. ¡°Mr. Dn, where are you going? Let me take you!¡± Richard shouted. Dn, in his desperate state, pushed Richard away with a violent shove, his voice. hoarse and filled with sorrow as he red at Richard with bloodshot eyes full of pain and despair. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Get lost!¡± Dn snapped. Dn released Richard and rushed into the rain. The torrential downpour instantly drenched him, making him look even more disheveled. The rain mixed with his blood, creating red puddles on the ground. any of it. But Dn didn¡¯t care about. A ck car sped away, crashing through the rain, heading towards Greencloud Mountain. ***** ¡°Ms. Hernandez, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± said the driver. Audrey looked outside before getting out of the car. This was a viplex, though not asfortable as the Hond family. Since Audrey had driven the members of the Hernandez family out, they had moved here. 14:19 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 55 Ramiro Glover, an associate at Simon¡¯s Starglow Law Firm, apanied her. Ramiro walked up to ring the doorbell. When Mary opened the door, she saw the young man outside. Before she could ask who he was, she spotted Audrey behind him and turned pale with fear, remembering thest time Audrey¡¯s powerfu me had terrified her. ¡°Mary, who is it?¡± Reba¡¯s voice came from behind. Mary quickly regained herposure and answered shakily, ¡°It¡¯s¡ Ms. Audrey.¡± Reba said, ¡°What? Why is she here?¡± Reba¡¯s expression changed as she hurried over. ¡°Audrey, what are you here for?¡± Reba asked. Reba¡¯s anger red as soon as she saw Audrey. Recently, wherever she went, she was met with ridicule from other wealthy women. -Even those who had been friendly with her now avoided her, barely acknowledging her greetings. Reba was so furious she didn¡¯t even dare to ro out anymore. Audrey looked at Reba¡¯s displeased face, a cold, mocking smile on her lips. ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, you must have forgotten. I¡¯m here to collect a debt. You haven¡¯t forgotten my 120 million dors, have you? Today is thest day,¡± Audrey said. ¡°What? Whatst day? I don¡¯t know whatyou¡¯re talking about!¡± Reba¡¯s face turned pale as she gritted her teeth at the mention of the money. Audrey, expecting Reba to deny the debt, had Ramiro produce the IOU with William¡¯s signature and fingerprint. ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, it¡¯s written here, with William¡¯s signature and fingerprint. You can¡¯t deny it,¡± Audrey said. As soon as Reba saw the IOU, she tried to snatch it, but Ramiro avoided her. She bit her lip and said fiercely, ¡°What signature and fingerprint? We don¡¯t know if you forged it. I¡¯m telling you, we won¡¯t pay that money!¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes, a cold, sharp smile on her lips. ¡°Think carefully. If you don¡¯t pay, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to the Hernandez 14:19 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 55 family,¡± Audrey said: Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Stop threatening me! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯vetched onto the Roscente. family, you can do anything. We won¡¯t give you the money, and I want to see what you can do to the Hernandez fan Reba said. Reba¡¯s usual gentle face now turned sharp and venomous. She couldn¡¯t stand Audrey unting her power in front of her. Sarah was a hundred times better than Audrey, but since Audrey¡¯s return, Sarah had been suppressed and humiliated. Sarah wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t swallow this bitter pill, Reba couldn¡¯t either. ¡°Really? Then don¡¯te begging meter,¡± Audrey said with a cold smile. ¡°Beg you? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not even worthy of our nces!¡± Sarah came out, looking at Audrey with disdain. Audrey gave Sarah a mocking, contemptuous look before pulling out her phone and making a call. The phone was answered after just one ring. ¡°Boss,¡± the voice on the other end was respectful and gentle. ¡°Spread the word. Cut off all cooperation with the Hernandez Group. Anyone who dares to work with them will face bankruptcy Audrey said. Her voice was cold and arrogant, but there was no hint of a joke in her demeanor. SEND GIFT Vengeful 56 Chapter 56 you ¡°Audrey, who do think you are? Do you think you have the final say in the entire Northvillepany?¡± Sarah mocked Audrey, finding her assertionughable. She believed Audrey was delu because Phoebe took her as h al thinking she was something important just woman with a criminal record. daughter In Sarah¡¯s eyes, Audrey was nothing but a Sarah was convinced that the Roscente family would soon want her gone after seeing the photos and videos from that night.. ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow,¡± Audrey said, getting into the car with Ramiro. Though Reba didn¡¯t want to believe Audrey had such influence, recent events since Audrey¡¯s return made her worry. ¡°Sarah, do you think Audrey could really have that power?¡± Reba asked. Sarah said, ¡°Impossible, Mom. Audrey is just a lowly criminal. The Hernandez Group¡¯s partners are prominentpanies in Northville. How could they all follow Audrey¡¯smand?¡± Sarah was confident that Audrey was nothing but a worthless figure in her eyes. It was the Roscente family that was foolish to take Audrey in as a goddaughter, a position Sarah believed should have been hers. Reba tried to calm her nerves but recent events had shaken her confidence. Sarah said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m negotiating a lead role in a major movie. The investors are very pleased with me. Once I secure this role, no one in the entertainment industry will dare to challenge me.¡± Sarah was determined to rise above the recent ridicule and establish her dominance in the industry. As Audrey left the Hernandez family, she instructed Ramiro to draft a stock transfer agreement. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, are you sure the Hernandez family wille to you for help?¡± Ramiro asked while drafting the agreement. Although the Hernandez Group in Northville was not on par with some of the prominent families, it was still a force to be reckoned with. Despite experiencing a 14 10 Fri, Aug 15. ? R Chapter 6 decline in recent years, the Hernandez Group recently secured an investment worth 100 million dors ¡°To prevent Hernandez Group from going bankrupt, William wille,¡± Audrey replied confidently. She knew William too well. Tiernandez Group was hisst hope, and he wouldn¡¯t let it copse, not wanting to return to the destitution of the past. Ramiro, ncing at Audrey through the rearview mirror, couldn¡¯t help but admire her strategic brilliance. She had meticulously orchestrated everything to force William into a desperate corner, cutting off all his escape routes. Holding the stock transfer document, Ramiro felt a chill down his spine, realizing how dangerous it was to cross this formidable woman. As they drove through the heavy rain, a ck car was parked outside the Hond family. Audrey nced at it briefly before looking away. Due to the rain and not having an umbre, Audrey instructed Ramiro to drive into the yard. As soon as the car drove in, Ramiro urgently hit the brakes. Audrey frowned slightly, then followed Ramiro¡¯s gaze forward. In the pouring rain, a ck figure knelt in the courtyard, with a pool of water already forming at his feet. His ck suit and trousers were soaked through by the rain, but his back remained straight. He looked deste and lonely, exuding a sense of mncholy. Hearing the sound of the car behind him, the kneeling figure slowly turned his face. It was Dn. His handsome and noble face was wet, rain dripping down from the bangs. on his forehead. His deep, dark eyes pierced through the rain and fell straight into the car. Even though the proud and aloof man was kneeling in the rain, looking disheveled and pitiful, he still exuded a strong and noble aura. Those dark eyes were filled with deep emotions, meeting Audrey¡¯s gaze.¡± 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 36 One knelt outside the car, with a gloomy and lonely face. One sat inside the car, with a calm and indifferent face. As their eyes met, Audrey pured her lips, staring at Dn. Her gaze grew colder, but she felt an inexplicably shar and irritation. The emotions were too intense for Audrey to suppress. Dn was the most esteemed young man of Northville, a ruthless and powerful figure, cold and strong, ruthless and noble. No one dared to provoke him. Audrey provoked him and ended up in such a miserable state back then. But she had never seen this strong and noble man kneeling humbly in the rain. Ramiro, who was driving, was also shocked. Ramiro had been startled by the person kneeling on the ground, which was why he urgently hit the brakes. When that kneeling person turned his face, Ramiro was even more scared out of his wits. As the top talent in Starglow Law Firm, Ramiro was naturally familiar with Dn, the most esteemed man of Northville. He had even heard many rumors about this big shot, but today¡¯s scene was something he had never dared to imagine. Fortunately, he hit the brakes in time. Otherwise, if he had really run into this big shot, he wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore. Thinking of it made Ramiro break out in a cold sweat.. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, this¡¡± Ramiro scratched his head, not knowing what to say. ¡°No need to drive over. I¡¯ll have someone bring an umbre,¡± Audrey said. Audrey finished speaking and called Wendy. Soon, Wendy came over with an umbre. After handing the umbre to Audrey, Wendy nced at Dn kneeling in the courtyard and said, ¡°Not long after you left, Mr. Clifford came over and has been kneeling there ever since. He refuses to get up.¡± ¡°I see, Wendy. You can go back now,¡± Audrey said indifferently. 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 56 Seeing Audrey¡¯s unpleasant expression, Wendy dared not say more. ¡°You can back. I¡¯ll make another appointment with youter, Audrey said to Ramiro, A go opened the umbre and got out of the car. Ramiro didn¡¯t dare stay here any onger. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at Dn and hastily drove away. Once Ramiro¡¯s car left, Audrey stood there with the umbre, her cold gaze looking at Dn for a few seconds before she walked step by step toward him. The rain was so heavy that Dn couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open. But he didn¡¯t dare close them, his deep eyes filled with too many emotions as he watched Audrey step by step approaching him. He was afraid that in the next second, Audrey would disappear, just like she did seven. years ago. The distance between them shortened, and Audrey¡¯s cold gaze moved away from Dn. In the next second, her slender and cool figure passed by him. SEND GIFT COMMENT 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 Vengeful 57 Chapter 57 Dn turned around, watching Audrey move past him and walk away, getting farther and farther. His hands at his sides clenched into tight fists.. ¡°Baby!¡± he said in a hoarse an w voice, his eyes bloodshot. The sudden voice made Audrey¡¯s steps pause slightly. Her legs felt as if they were weighed down, making it hard to move forward. She didn¡¯t know why, but that voice felt like a curse, instantly imprisoning her heart and tearing apart her cold demeanor bit by bit. She felt an ache of sourness and suffocating pain. And she felt her whole body felt as if something had seized it. She was not Audrey, and she had no feelings for this man. But every time she saw him. in such pain and sorrow, she felt as though her entire being was changing, the pain almost making her suffocate. A sudden surge of inexplicable irritation rose within her. Audrey impatiently turned her head, coldly looking at Dn, her gaze indifferent and aloof. ¡°Please leave my house, and if possible, never appear in front of me again. You are truly annoying!¡± Audrey said. The indifferent voice and disdainful posture fell into Dn¡¯s cars and eyes, and it felt as though he was being executed, the despair in his bloodshot eyes palpable. His hands clenched tighter and tighter, his face wet with either tears or rain. After speaking, Audrey no longer looked at his painful and desperate eyes, turning to leave. Watching that decisive and indifferent back, Dn felt for the first time what it meant to be in unbearable pain. The pouring rain drenched him thoroughly. As Audrey entered the house, she saw Callum, Wendy, and Brian standing at the door, looking at her. Audrey handed her umbre to Wendy, her gaze cold as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 37 ¡°Audrey, he¡¯s been in the rain for a long time. Won¡¯t he get sick?¡± Brian looked at Dn, who was kneeling outside the house, feeling somewhat worried. But seeing the coldness on Audrey¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t dare say much. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll have someonee and him away,¡± Audrey said coldly before heading inside. Back in her room, Audrey grabbed a dry towel and wiped her wet pants before walking to the window and looking out. In the courtyard, Dn still knelt motionless. His deep eyes seemed to sense something, looking straight towards Audrey¡¯s direction. Audrey¡¯s fingers paused slightly on her phone, then that inexplicable irritation surged again. She pursed her lips and sent a message to Andrew. [Come to my house and take him away.] She attached an address. After sending the message, Audrey no longer looked outside, turning away from the window. As Dn saw that slender figure walk away from the window, thest bit of hope faded. Dn lowered his head, his bloodshot eyes staring at the ground. Elsewhere, Andrew and the others had been looking for Dn since receiving Richard¡¯s call. As soon as Audrey¡¯s message came in, Andrew immediately notified Shawn and Cade. Several cars arrived at the Hond family one after another. Getting out of the car, they hurried inside. Seeing the kneeling man in the courtyard, they were all shocked. ¡°What¡¯s Dn doing¡¡± Cade was almost speechless with shock at the sight before him. ¡°Damn, this is crazy!¡± Shawn couldn¡¯t believe it either. Dn, always high and mighty, was now kneeling on the ground, looking so pathetic. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Shawn wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Who could make Dn kneel? He was the most distinguished man in all of Northville! Only Andrew sighed softly as he looked at Dn. 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 37 3 He then stepped forward and came to Dn¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. She sent us to take you away.¡± Dn nced at the room on the second floor. The floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window was empty, and a trace of disappointment crossed his eyes. He pursed his lips but remain. Anceling. Cade couldn¡¯t stand it, grumbling, ¡°Audrey is too harsh. Dn knelt for her, and she still won¡¯t forgive him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. I have plenty of female stars in mypany, any kind you want!¡± Shawn said. He also couldn¡¯t understand why Dn would lower himself so much for Audrey. ¡°Shut up!¡± Andrew nced at them before saying to Dn again, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you now. Let¡¯s go!¡± Andrew¡¯s words finally brought a change to Dn¡¯s expression. The words ¡°Doesn¡¯t want to see you¡± felt like a knife stabbing into Dn¡¯s heart.. No one knew better than Dn how much Audrey despised and hated him now. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood gushed from his choked throat, startling Andrew and the others. ¡°Take him to the hospital!¡± Shawn said. ¡°I¡¯ll call Grandpa!¡± Shawn was also shocked, hastily dialing Aaron¡¯s number. After spitting out the mouthful of blood, Dn no longer resisted. With a final nce at the second¨Cfloor window, he struggled to stand up. Once the figures left, Audrey, hidden behind the curtains, stepped out. Staring at the rain outside, her gaze fell on the bloodstain on the ground, her flickering. Unconsciously, she ced a hand over her chest, feeling a sharp pain. ¡°Audrey, what are you hurting for?¡± Audrey asked herself. But no one answered her. eyes 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 37 During dinner, Brian looked at Audrey several times, wanting to say something but hesitating. Audrey, noticing his conflicted look, nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Speak your mind.¡± ¡°Audrey, I saw him spit blood!¡± Brian cautiously looked at Audrey, sensing her low mood since she returned. ¡°Yeah, I see,¡± Audrey responded lightly. Brian pouted, nced at Audrey, then lowered his head to continue eating. Brian thought, ¡°That person made Audrey unhappy!¡± Brian¡¯s big eyes rolled as he wondered about Dn¡¯s condition. If something happened to him, he and Lucas would be fatherless! Audrey had no idea what Brian was thinking. After dinner, she had some work to do and went upstairs to her study. Knowing that Dn¡¯s situation had upset Audrey, Wendy didn¡¯t say much either. Later that night, Audrey received a message from Andrew, mentioning that Dn¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good and asking if she wanted to visit. Audrey skimmed the message and put her phone aside, not nning to respond. Originally intending to do some work, Audrey found herself too distracted and irritably shut off herputer. Vengeful 58 Chapter 58 Dn refused to go to the hospital, instructing Aaron to head directly to Clifford Mansion. Shawn had no choice but to make a trip to the hospital to get the medicine. As soon as he got out of the car, his phone rang. ncing at the screen with a smile, he answered the phone. ¡°Shawn, are you busy? I need a favor from you,¡± a gentle and pleasant voice said on the other end. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. What do you need?¡± Shawn replied softly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone. Can youe over to my ce? You know the address the voice continued, making Shawn¡¯s mood improve. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Shawn agreed, then headed towards the entrance of Northville Hospital. As Shawn reached the entrance, he saw a crowd of reporters with cameras waiting, watching the hospital intently. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Shawn frowned, wondering if these reporters had found out about his visit and were waiting for him. The media had gone too far, finding out even about his hospital visit. Still, it wasn¡¯t worth such a huge fuss over him. Shawn let out a light scoff, his eyes filled with a yful smile as he walked toward the hospital. As the president of Winter Entertainment, dominating half of the entertainment industry, Shawn had frequent rumors with numerous famous actresses, making him at regr target for paparazzi. However, he had only taken a few steps when the reporters, who had been waiting at the entrance, suddenly perked up and rushed forward in a flurry.

501.

Shawn pouted, wondering what was happening. He hadn¡¯t even approached yet, so who were they rushing to photograph? Curious, Shawn followed the reporters¡® line of sight and saw two figures being escorted out, surrounded by several bodyguards who blocked the front and shielded them from ||| 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 58 the press, wary of the thronging reporters causing any harm. From a distance, Shawn¡¯s yful smile disappeared, reced by a look of anger. His expression turned dark and menacing, especially when he saw the man standing beside Elizabeth.. The anger in his heart became more intense. Elizabeth had found another n soon after breaking up with Shawn. No wonder she was so determined to cause trouble with Shawn. Shawn couldn¡¯t see clearly who the man protecting Elizabeth was, but it didn¡¯t matter. the intimacy between them was obvious. The way the man shielded Elizabeth made Shawn feel both enraged and annoyed. Shawn suppressed his anger and strode toward Elizabeth, barely restraining himself from tearing apart the man standing next to her. The reporters started to ask, ¡°Morgan, what is your rtionship with Elizabeth? Why are you with her at the hospital?¡± ¡°Ms. Elizabeth, we heard that you epted the role of Charlotte in Mr. Peterson¡¯s movie, a role originally intended for the popr young actress Sarah. What are your thoughts on this?¡± ¡°Morgan, are you and Elizabeth really dating? ¡°Elizabeth, how do you feel dating someone like Morgan? Are you worried about his fans attacking you?¡± The reporters bombarded Morgan and Elizabeth with questions as they were quickly escorted to a nearby van by bodyguards and assistants. The reporters could only take photos of their retreating figures. Suddenly, a figure dashed out from the side, throwing a punch at the man next to Elizabeth. Morgan had been protecting Elizabeth all along, as she was a close friend of his precious one. During their time in the same crew, Morgan and Elizabeth had developed a good friendship. 14.20 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 38 However, that afternoon, Elizabeth¡¯s harness malfunctioned, injuring her arm. Morgan immediately brought her to the hospital. He hadn¡¯t expected the reporters and media to catch wind of the incident and stake out the ce. Morgan could have dodged that punch, but Elizabeth was right beside him. If he moved away, her injured arm would likely suffer more. So he had no choice but to take the punch head- Shawn had put considerable force into that punch, hitting Morgan hard enough to make him wince and stagger back two steps with. muffled grunt. The sudden incident took everyone by surprise. As Shawn prepared to throw another punch, Elizabeth stepped in front of Morgan, her face cold and her voice filled with anger as she shouted at Shawn, ¡°Shawn, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s cold anger made Shawn even more furious. His eyes were red with rage as he red at her. ¡°Elizabeth, is this how you repay me? Who is this man?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°No matter who he is, it¡¯s none of your business. Get lost!¡± Elizabeth replied icily, her demeanor equally imposing. Shawn, seeing Elizabeth¡¯s attitude, grew more enraged. ¡°You think I¡¯ll just leave because you tell me to? No way. You will leave with me!¡± He reached to grab Elizabeth¡¯s hand. Elizabeth could have avoided it, but her injured. arm made her slow, and Shawn¡¯s grip sent a piercing pain through her arm, making her face twist in agony. Elizabeth¡¯s agent and assistant turned pale with worry. ¡°Let go of her hand!¡± Morgan said. Morgan¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as he looked at Shawn, exuding a powerful aura. Shawn shouted, ¡°And who the hell are yo to tell me to let go? Back off!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes zed with anger. He was oblivious to his surroundings and uncaring about who was in front of him. He lost his reason because of anger. ¡°Shawn, be a man. Can¡¯t you see her face is pale from the pain?¡± Morgan said coldly, 3/4 14:20 Fri, Aug 16 R. Chapter 38 looking at Shawn. Shawn hesitated and finally looked at Elizabeth. Sure enough, she was frowning tightly, her face ashen with pain, sweat beading on her forehead. ncing down, Shawn saw her suspended in a sling. wrapped in a white bandage, the whole arm Despite the pain, Elizabeth hadn¡¯t uttered a word ofint. Elizabeth¡¯s condition shocked Shawn. He instantly let go, his anger dissipating as he realized what he had done. ¡°What happened to you? What¡¯s wrong with your arm?¡± he asked.. She ignored Shawn and said to Morgan and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are too many people here.¡± Elizabeth endured the pain and nced around at the crowd of reporters taking photos. ¡°No, you need to see the doctor again. If it¡¯s dislocated, your arm might never heal,¡± Morgan said in a low voice, frowning. Her agent nodded quickly in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, you need to see the doctor again. If your arm is really broken, things Vengeful 59 Chapter 59 +71% Elizabeth said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Elizabeth really didn¡¯t want to see Shawn, and she had forgotten that Northville Hospital belonged to the Longman family. She had been brought here earlier by Morgan and her agent. Now that she had run into him, Elizabeth didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Hearing their conversation, Shawn felt his cars ringing. Her an was broken. How could it be broken? ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Shawn asked, unable to hide his concern as he looked at Elizabeth¡¯s an. Elizabeth nced coldly at Shawn without responding and turned to her agent, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Elizabeth started to leave, Shawn reached out to stop her but hesitated upon remembering her injured arm. Within moments, Elizabeth was already in the van, shielded by her manager. By the time Shawn caught up, Morgan was already standing in front of him. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Shawn red fiercely at Morgan, his gaze filled with hostility. Morgan¡¯s cold face suddenly twisted into a sneer as he said, ¡°Someone like you isn¡¯t worthy of Elizabeth.¡± After saying that, Morgan turned around and followed Elizabeth into the car, leaving Shawn standing there with a flushed face, ring fiercely at the departing car. As Morgan and Elizabeth were escorted away by the bodyguards, the surrounding reporters immediately rushed towards Shawn. The reporters asked, ¡°Mr. Longman, what is your rtionship with Elizabeth? There are rumors you were once dating. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mr. Longman, did you and Elizabeth break up because of Sarah¡¯s interference?¡± ¡°Mr. Longman, are you aware that Morgan and Elizabeth are dating? Voices echoed around, and Shawn¡¯s expression turned furious. Suddenly, he heard the 1/4 14:22 Fri, Aug 16 RE Chapter 39 reporter mention that Morgan and Elizabeth were dating. He red fiercely at the reporter. reporter to turn pale. Shawn¡¯s sinister gaze fell on the reporter as if he could kill his eyes, causing the with nonsense again, I¡¯ll make sure none of you can ¡°Get lost! If I catch any of you rep. stay in Northville anymore!¡± Shawn waned. His menacing warning finally silenced the surroundings, and no one dared to approach anymore. The scenes captured today were enough to shock the entire entertainment industry. The thought of a love triangle between Morgan, Elizabeth, and Shawn stirred up excitement among the reporters, especially since Morgan, being a figure akin to a big shot in the entertainment world, was involved. As they were about to leave, Shawn called the hospital security to surround the reporters. Mr. Longman, what are you doing?¡± one of the reporters asked. Shawn red at them coldly and said, ¡°Delete all the photos you took, and if any of you keep them and publish anything, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Shawn¡¯s warning immediately changed their expressions. The realization that Shawn wielded considerable power in Northville left each of them feeling resentful and fearful. After the security guards had deleted all the photos from their cameras and phones, Shawn finally allowed them to leave. Shawn, with a sour face, picked up his medicine and returned to Clifford Mansion. Andrew and the others hadn¡¯t left yet and asked upon seeing his expression, ¡°What happened? You look furious.¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Shawn said. Shawn was seething with anger. He dropped the medication onto the nearby table and slumped onto the sofa, closing his eyes to avoid talking to Andrew and Cade. The next moment, he abruptly opened his eyes and dialed Elizabeth¡¯s number several times, but it was always busy His face grew even darker. 2/4 14:22 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 39 Shawn thought, The damned woman has actually blocked my number! Shawn was very angry, his face dark and sullen. He opened a web browser and started. searching. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Soon enough, Shawn found out w her harness malfunctioned on sci izabeth had gone to the hospital. It was because ving her to injure her arm. When he thought of Elizabeth¡¯s injured hand hanging around her neck at the hospital. entrance today, Shawn¡¯s eyes grew even darker with anger. ¡°An ungrateful woman. She deserves the pain Shawn muttered to himself. After some consideration, Shawn immediately called his assistant. ¡°Find out what happened to Elizabeth on set today, especially why her harness malfunctioned!¡± he ordered, then hung up the phone. Not long after, Shawn¡¯s phone rang. He answered without checking the caller ID. ¡°Got news?¡± The person on the other end of the line paused for a moment, then a soft voice came through. ¡°Shawn, what news? Have you arrived? When will you be here? I¡¯ve made coffee for you!¡± Only then did Shawn remember his appointment with Yasmin Harvey. But now, he wasn¡¯t in the mood. ¡°Something came up. I¡¯m noting. Don¡¯t wait for me,¡± Shawn said. He hung up without waiting for a response, noticing Andrew and Cade staring at him. ¡°What for?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you this angry. Did you run into Elizabeth?¡± Andrew asked, smiling at Shawn¡¯s scowling face. At the mention of Elizabeth, Shawn¡¯s anger red again. ¡°That ungrateful woman, she¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± ¡°Shawn, didn¡¯t you break up with Elizabeth? What did she do to make you so mad?¡± Cade asked, puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her!¡± Shawn snapped. The word ¡°breakup¡± only fueled Shawn¡¯s rage. ¡°Ever since you and Elizabeth broke up, your temper¡¯s gotten worse. What¡¯s the matter? 3/4 14:22 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 59 Have you fallen for her?¡± Andrew teased. ¡°Fallen for her? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m just ying around. Do you think Ick women?¡± Shawn snapped. He was used to being the one to up with women, not the other way around. ¡°Sure. You¡¯ll regret it someday,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Impossible. Even if Elizabeth begged to be with me, I wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± Shawn dered vehemently. ¡°By the way, I heard your first love is back?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Wow, she is back, so the stand¨Cin exits. Shawn, you¡¯re quite the scumbag!¡± Cade. eximed. ¡°Get lost! When was I ever a scumbag? It¡¯s mutual consent in rtionships!¡± Shawn retorted with a cold snort. ¡°Ignore him. He¡¯ll regret it soon enough,¡± Andrew said with a nce at the furious. Shawn. ¡°How¡¯s Dn?¡± Shawn changed the subject, not wanting to argue further. Dn¡¯s kneeling had shocked them all, and news of it would surely stun all of Northville. ¡°What do you think? Audrey is truly heartless. Dn¡¯s in that state and she won¡¯t even visit!¡± Cademented for Dn. Even though they all thought Audrey was ruthless, they had seen her in prison. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t me Audrey for anything. SEND GIFT Vengeful 60 Chapter 60 That night, Audrey had the recurring dream again. In the dream, the tall, upright figure kept walking towards her. This time, Audrey saw the face. He was cold and noble, haughty and proud, exuding an air of indescribable prestige. The man had a tall, slender build and was dressed in a ck suit, his entire demeanor radiating an icy, aristocratic aura. His eyes looked down at her with a condescending gaze, as if she were a tiny ant. His deep eyes showed no trace of emotion, and his thin lips curved slightly as he said. the harsh words. He cuffed Audrey¡¯s wrists with a pair of silver handcuffs and said coldly, ¡°Audrey, a lifet for a life. You injured my mother, so three years in prison for you is fair.¡± The cold handcuffs snapped shut around her wrists, instantly jolting Audrey awake, from the dream. Audrey nced at the time. It was still carly. She got out of bed, washed her face in the bathroom, and then went to the study. The next morning, as soon as William got up, his assistant called. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, something¡¯s wrong. Neptune Investment is pulling out!¡± William said, ¡°What?¡± William was shocked at the assistant¡¯s words. He urgently asked, ¡°How could they pull out? We had everything settled, and the funds. were supposed toe through this month. What happened? Have you asked Neptune Investment about the situation?¡± The Hernandez Group¡¯s cash flow was already in serious trouble, and the investment from Neptune Investment had been settled. How could there suddenly be a problem? William was deeply worried. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Without this investment, the Hernandez Group could face bankruptcy due to a broken cash flow chain. 1/4 14:23 Fri, Aug 16 DRO Chapter 60 ¡°They didn¡¯t give specifics, just said they were pulling out,¡± his assistant said. William looked grim. At this moment, Reba came over to call William down for breakfast. Seeing his grim. expression, she gently asked, ¡°Wh ang? Why do you look so upset?¡± William said unfriendly, ¡°An investment we secured is being withdrawn.¡± ¡°What? Why are they suddenly withdrawing?¡± Reba was startled, then remembered Audrey¡¯s words from the previous day, her heart sinking. Reba thought, ¡®Could it really be that bitch Audrey causing trouble? But how could that be possible? How could Audrey have such power?¡± Reba gritted her teeth, feeling unwilling. Reba said, ¡°Honey, it must be that bitch Audrey. I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I didn¡¯t expect her to actually do something like this!¡± William asked, ¡°Audrey came by? What did she say?¡± William became even more furious at the mention of Audrey. Reba said, ¡°What else could she say? She wants us to return the 100 million dors to her. But we don¡¯t have the money now. When I told her off, she threatened us, saying she would cut off all our business partnerships!¡± William said, ¡°Outrageous! She doesn¡¯t even respect me!¡± William was livid at Reba¡¯s words. Reba incited, ¡°Exactly! After all, we¡¯ve raised her. Now that she¡¯s be Mrs. Roscente¡¯s goddaughter, she doesn¡¯t even think of helping you. Instead, she¡¯s trying to oppose you. If it were Sarah, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do this!¡± As expected, William¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Roscente family sees in her. Sarah is a hundred times better!¡± William said. He suddenly had an idea. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sarah have a good rtionship with Emely? Have her visit the Roscente family more often. Maybe they¡¯ll take Sarah as their goddaughter too!¡± Reba¡¯s eyes lit up but then she sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just worried Audrey might speak ill of Sarah to the Roscente family. They might end up disliking Sarah.¡± 14:23 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 60 ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! William snorted, full of disdain for Audrey. ¡°I¡¯ll call herter and have her take Sarah to the Roscente family. We¡¯ll make sure they also ept Sarah as their goddaughter!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Audrey won¡¯t agree.¡± Reberca¡¯s eyes shone, but she added cautiously. ¡°If she refuses, I¡¯ll disown her!¡± Wi nothing could change that. said. After all, he was Audrey¡¯s father, and William¡¯s n seemed perfect; but he hadn¡¯t finished his breakfast when his assistant called again. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, several of the project partners we previously discussed are now seeking to terminate their contracts with us!¡± William said. ¡°What? I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± William had no time for breakfast. He grabbed his coat and rushed out the door. After breakfast, Brian hadn¡¯t seen Audrey. His big eyes darted around Brian asked, ¡°Wendy, is there more oatmeal?¡± ¡°Yes, would you like another bowl, Brian?¡± Wendy offered. ¡°Not me. Can you pack a bowl for me?¡± Brian said. ¡°Are you taking it to Ms. Hernandez?¡± Wandy assumed he was. ¡°No, I want to take it to a patient,¡± Brian said. Wendy looked at Brian with a tender smile and said, ¡°Are you taking it to Mr. Clifford?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Brian quickly put a finger to his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Wendy, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let Audrey hear.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pack it in a thermal container for you. Callum can take youter!¡± Wendy smiled dotingly. ¡°No need, Andrew will pick me up,¡± Brian said. By the time Andrew arrived, Brian was waiting outside with a thermal container. As soon as the car stopped, Brian jumped in. 14:23 Fri, Aug 16 Ror. Chapter 60 ¡°Andrew, why are you so slow?¡± Brianined. ¡°Do you know how far it is from the Roscente family to here? Don¡¯tin. What¡¯s in the container, breakfast for me?¡± Andrew asked. Andrew nced at the container was holding. ¡°Not for you. If you want some, I¡¯ll ask Wendy to make you some next time,¡± Brian said. ¡°Like I need it!¡± Andrew chuckled, ¡°Does your Mom know you¡¯re visiting your dad?¡± ¡°No. She¡¯s still sleeping,¡± Brian said. The car left Greencloud Mountain and headed towards Clifford Mansion. Shawn and Cade were there and were surprised to see Andrew bringing Brian here. ¡°Brian, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Bringing some love!¡± Andrew said, then looked at Brian. ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs to see your dad.¡± Carrying the thermos, Brian followed Andrew upstairs. Dn had locked himself in his room since Aaron left yesterday. Just like seven years ago, when they brought the dejected Dn back from the prison gate, he locked himself in his roo Vengeful 61 Chapter 61 Andrew knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside. ¡°Has he been locking himself in concern. the room all this time?¡± Brian¡¯s small face scrunched up ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew said, then knocked¡, saying, ¡°Dn, open the door. Brian¡¯s here.¡± Brian felt a mix of nervousness and anticipation as he stared at the door. This t time, there was finally some movement inside. The door opened, and a strong smell of smoke wafted out, making Brian wrinkle his nose. Inside, Dn looked slightly pale. His usually stern and noble expression lowed hints of destion, and his deep, dark eyes were lifeless, though they softened slightly when they fell on Brian. He stared intently at Brian¡¯s face. Feeling embarrassed by Dn¡¯s gaze, Brian pushed the thermal container into his arms, with a haughty snort, saying, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Dn looked at the thermal container in his hands, his deep eyes filled with warmth. His voice was hoarse from a day and night of not eating or drinking as he said, ¡°Is this for me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the wrong get idea. Wendy just made too much, so I brought you some. because I care about you,¡± Brian said with a proud, dismissive tone. It¡¯s not Looking at the little face that resembled Audrey¡¯s so much, Dn felt his heart warm and mixed with emotions. At the same time, a strong sense of guilt and self¨Creproach weighed heavily on him. Dn¡¯s eyes softened as he reached out to ruffle Brian¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, I see,¡± Dn said. Dn was so gentle to Brian that all of Brian¡¯s anger and dissatisfaction melted away. The next second, Dn squatted down and lifted Brian up with one arm. The man¡¯s broad chest gave Brian a sense of security, and his bright eyes stared 1/4 14:23 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 61 unblinkingly at Dn. The next moment, his eyes reddened. Brian felt a sour, ufortable ache in his nose. Seeing the sad face in his arms, Dn felt an overwhelming sense of heartache, especially since Brian¡¯s face look! uch like Audrey¡¯s. His heart ached even more. He wanted to give Brian all his love and care. Dn carried Brian to the study. His room was filled with smoke, and he didn¡¯t want to expose the child to it. ¡°Will you stay with me for a meal?¡± Dn asked. The study had a rest area, and Dn sat on the sofa with Brian, cing the thermal container on the table beside them. Seeing Dn¡¯s gentle manner nodded. pursed his lips and, after a moment of thought, Dn ruffled Brian¡¯s hair, his face full of affection. Dn couldn¡¯t bring himself to let go of Brian, so he opened the thermal container with one hand. The rich aroma of oatmeal filled the air. ¡°This is the oatmeal Wendy made. Wendy¡¯s oatmeal is the best. Audrey and I both love it.¡± Brian¡¯s big eyes sparkled as he looked at Dn. Dn¡¯s gaze grew even softer. ¡°I like it too,¡± he said gently. After speaking, Dn started eating, taking small bites of the warm oatmeal. As the warm porridge went down, he began to feelfortable. Brian wasn¡¯t sure if he was mistaken, but he noticed something fall into the oatmeal. Brian looked closely but couldn¡¯t see anything. It was only when Dn lifted his head that he saw Dn¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Brian wondered if Dn had fallen ill from kneeling in the rain too long the day before. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Does your Mommy know you¡¯re here?¡± Dn asked, closing the thermal container and wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°She doesn¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t tell on me,¡± Brian said. 14:23 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 61 Dn smiled bitterly to himself. Of course he wouldn¡¯t ? 70% If she knew, Audrey would never have let Briane to see Dn, let alone bring him oatmeal. ¡°How has your Mommy been all years? Dn asked. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Lucas and i keep herpany, and she¡¯s happy. Plus, we have lots of godfathers who treat us well!¡± Brian said, seemingly oblivious to Dn¡¯s changing expression. Dn¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Does she have a lot of men around her?¡± ¡°Of course. Audrey is so great. Lots of men like her!¡± Brian said as he sneaked a nce. at Dn. Seeing his increasingly dark expression, Brian stopped talking. ¡°If you see other men pursuing your Mommy, you must tell me,¡± Dn said, knowing how wonderful Audrey was. The thought of her possibly being with someone else made his heart clench and ache. ¡°But Audrey doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Brian said. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Brian¡¯s words caused a bitter ache in Dn¡¯s heart. Dn¡¯s eyes became slightly red, and even his voice sounded hoarse and subdued as he said, ¡°I know, because I did something that made her sad. But I won¡¯t give up!¡± Even if it took his entire life to make amends and seek forgiveness, he wouldn¡¯t give up, as long as she returned to him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how you perform,¡± Brian snorted haughtily. ¡°I will do my best,¡± Dn said, ruffling Brian¡¯s hair again, his movements gentle and affectionate. ¡°You¡¯ve been here a while. Your mommy might worry. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Although Dn wanted to keep Brian there, he didn¡¯t want to anger Audrey by having Brian sneak over. ¡°Alright.¡± Although Brian wanted to stay longer, he didn¡¯t want to upset Audrey either. When Audrey came downstairs after waking up, she didn¡¯t see Brian. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian?¡± Audrey asked: 14:23 Fri, Aug 16 R. Chapter 61 ¡°He¡¯s out.¡± Wendy replied, not daring to say more. Audre said, ¡°Alright.¡± Fortunately, Audrey didn¡¯t ask further. Just after she finished breakfast, Wom called Audrey declined the call, but William called again. After hanging up several times, William finally stopped calling her. Five minutester, William called again. This time, Audrey didn¡¯t hang up. She let it ring for a while before answering. ¡°What do you want?¡± Audrey asked. @ +70%a ¡°You wretch! Did you sabotage Neptune Investment to withdraw and make those partners cancel their contracts with us?¡± William¡¯s angry voice came through the receiver. Audrey¡¯s lips curved slightly, and her tone was icy as she said, ¡°Yes, it was me. ¡°You ungrateful child! I¡¯m your father. Do you really want to see the Hernandez Group go bankrupt?¡± William roared. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Call those partners and Neptune Investment to re¨Ccooperate with us. If you think getting the Roscente family to cut off our finances. means I can¡¯t deal with you, you¡¯re wrong!¡± To William, Audrey was nothing significant. If she weren¡¯t Phoebe¡¯s goddaughter, how could she have the power to make those partners cancel their contracts and have Neptune Investment withdraw? ¡°Fine. As long as you return 100 million dors to me, I¡¯ll make the calls,¡± Audrey replied coldly. SEND GIFT Vengeful 62 Chapter 62 At Audrey¡¯s voice, William¡¯s expression grew even darker. William said, ¡°Audrey, I am your father. Your money and my money are the same. Let me tell you, even if I had the money, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you!¡± ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s see how long the nandez Group canst,¡± Audrey replied with a cold smile, showing no regard for William¡¯s words ¡°What do you mean?¡± William angrily demanded. Audrey couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. Since he wanted to court disaster, she would let him experience it thoroughly, Perhaps before, she would have hesitated, considering that he was her father. But now that she knew she and this man shared no blood rtion, Audrey felt no obligation to consider him. On the other end, William, furious after Audrey hung up on him, wore an expression of rage. If he had known she was born to bring him trouble, he would have strangled her at birth. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, we can¡¯t get through to Neptune Investment. The bank loans we¡¯ve applied for have been rejected, and the other partners have all stated they¡¯d rather pay breach of contract penalties than continue working with us,¡± the assistant reported. The assistant had been busy all day, calling various parties, but neither Neptune Investment nor the banks nor any of the partners were willing to cooperate. William hadn¡¯t expected Audrey to go to such extremes and was livid. ¡°Try another bank. We need that project funding urgently,¡± William said. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted other banks, but they said¡¡± The assistant nced at William nervously. ¡°They said Neptune Investment has warned that any bank that dares to lend. to the Hernandez Group will be dered bankrupt.¡± Neptune¨CInvestment, thergest private bank internationally, dealt primarily in cross- border banking, financial services, and investments. With its influence, no bank in Northville dared to defy Neptune Investment. 14:23 Fri, Au Chapter 62 William said. ¡°Get me in touch with Neptune Investment¡¯s manager. I¡¯ll go see them personally!¡± William couldn¡¯t believe Audrey could exert such influence. Besides, he didn¡¯t think Neptune Investment, with its international standing, would be swayed by a young woman. Now that the Hernandez Group couldn¡¯t dy any longer. been pushed to the brink, William knew he If the banks refused to lend, the Hernandez Group would almost certainly not survive the month. ¡°We can¡¯t reach them!¡± The assistant had tried contacting Neptune Investment dozens of times that day but never got through. ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself,¡± William said. William, face dark with anger, left the Hernandez Group building with his assistant. The Neptune Investment building was located on Financial Street. Although Northville was only a branch, as thergest private bank globally, its security was formidable. As soon as William and his assistant entered the building, they were stopped by security and the receptionist. ¡°Sorry, sir, do you have an appointment? Without an appointment, you receptionist said. can¡¯t go in,¡± the William, who held a certain status in Northville, had never been treated this way. His face darkened, and he shouted angrily, ¡°I am the chairman of the Hernandez Group. I need to see your manager!¡± ¡°Sorry, without an appointment, I can¡¯t arrange that,¡± the receptionist replied politely. William¡¯s face grew even darker, and he tried to force his way in, only to be blocked and thrown out by several security guards. ¡°I am the chairman of the Hernandez Group! Who gave you the right to treat me like this?¡± William yelled, his face livid. ¡°Sir, if you try to enter without an appointment, we will have to call the police,¡± the security guard said. Chapter 62 Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The assistant quickly pulled William aside and said, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, let¡¯s go back and think of another way. There are too many people here. A scene might affect the Hernandez Group¡¯s stock price.¡± Reminded by his assistant, William nally calmed down and left with a cold snort. However, news of William and ssistant being thrown out of Neptune Investment quickly made it to the inte, causing a stir online. Netizen A: [Some people are really bold, trying to force their way into Neptune Investment. Don¡¯t they know it¡¯s thergest private bank internationally? They could easily deal with them.] Netizen B: [Oh wow, the Hernandez Group? This name sounds familiar. I have heard of it before.] Netizen.C: [Oh, it¡¯s familiar because it¡¯s thepany rted to the once¨Cpopr¨Cnow- washed¨Cup actress Sarah. She¡¯s the heiress of the group.] Netizen D: [Wait, so Sarah is the daughter of the chairman of the Hernandez Group who just got thrown out? Tsk. Tsk. Her career is over, and now her father¡¯s following suit!] Netizen E: [I have a rtive working at Neptune Investment. Insiders say the Hernandez Group¡¯s chairman offended someone, so Neptune Investment pulled their funding. Looks like the Hernandez Group is going bankrupt!] Theizens quickly spread the news of the Hernandez Group¡¯s impending bankruptcy, causing their stock to plummet. By the end of the trading day, the Hernandez Group¡¯s stock had hit its limit down. In the top¨Cfloor office of Neptune Investment¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Mr. Danny Roach, theers have been thrown out,¡± the female assistant said. respectfully to Danny. The young man was tall and handsome, with blond hair and blue eyes, exuding a refined elegance. No one would have guessed that the president of Neptune Investment was once a world¨Crenowned top trader. The assistant couldn¡¯t understand why the president was targeting a smallpany like the Hernandez Group, which seemed insignificant. ¡°Also, by the end of the trading day, the Hernandez Group¡¯s stock had hit its limit down. 14:23 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 62 I suspect someone is manipting the stock maliciously,¡± the assistant said. D ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just keep an eye on the Hernandez Group¡¯s movements,¡± Danny said, uninterested in the stock plummet. He nced indifferently at the female assistant, and the assistant quickly left the room. Once the office door closed, Danny made a phone call and said, ¡°Was it you who manipted the Hernandez Group¡¯s stock?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came the cool voice from the other end. Danny said, ¡°A smallpany like the Hernandez Group warranted your personal attention?¡± ¡°I was bored, so I decided to stretch my skills a bit,¡± said the voice. Dn parked the car outside the Hond family. ¡°Are youing in with me?¡± Brian asked, looking at Dn. Dn nced in the direction of the Hond family. A sad look passed through his deep eyes. ¡°Your Mom doesn¡¯t want to see me. I won¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going in,¡± Brian said. ¡°Go on.¡± Dn ruffled Brian¡¯s hair, his gaze full of affection. SEND GIFT Vengeful 63 Chapter 63 Dn watched Brian enter the house, only looking away once Brian was out of sight. His dark eyes held a trace of longing. As soon as Brian walked into him, and his heart sank. use, he saw Audrey sitting on the sofa waiting for ¡°Where did you go?¡± Audrey¡¯s cool gaze fell on Brian. ¡°I went to see Scarlet and the others,¡± Brian quickly answered, fearing Audrey would be angry if she thought he had gone to see Dn. Audrey nced at him and then stood up, saying, ¡°Wash your hands and cat.¡± Brian breathed a sigh of relief and obediently replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, Audrey went upstairs to the specially preparedboratory. The batch of equipment and research tools ordered from abroad had arrived. Audrey walked to the window and pulled the curtains closed, noticing a ck car parked on the roadside outside. She gave it a cursory nce and pulled the curtains shut. With the research equipment in theb, conducting drug research became much easier. Audrey put on sterile gloves and ced several blood samples into test tubes, starting her research. In the car outside the Hond family, Dn¡¯s deep ck eyes remained fixed on a room on the third floor with its lights on. At that moment, Richard called. ¡°Mr. Dn, we¡¯ve found out who sent those photos and videos to Emely,¡± Richard said. ¡°Who was it?¡± Dn¡¯s cold, ruthless voice carried a murderous intent that even Richard could feel over the phone. ¡°It was Sarah. Also, I discovered that Sarah was involved in sending Audrey to the men¡¯s prison,¡± Richard said. ¡°Sarah!¡± Dn¡¯s voice was icy and cruel. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Dn asked. 1/44 ¦¥¦° Chapter 63 ¡°Sarah recently got a lead role in a movie through Winter Entertainment. Today, she has a dinner meeting with the director and investors,¡± Richard said. Richard, being Dn¡¯s trusted aide, had already thoroughly investigated everything. ¡°Help me deal with a matter, Dn said to Richard. After hearing Dn¡¯s words, Ricard responded respectfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll handle it now!¡± Richard knew Sarah had thoroughly angered Dn, prompting him to act decisively. ¡°Mr. Dn, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s rather strange,¡± Richard said as he recalled the report he received earlier. Richard said, ¡°You asked me to keep an eye on the Hernandez Group and William. I found out that Neptune Investment has withdrawn its funding and pressured all banks not to lend to the Hernandez Group. Even their partners have started terminating their contracts.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Neptune Investment?¡± Dn frowned. Yes. it was personally ordered by Neptune Investment¡¯s president, Mr. Roach,¡± Richard said. ¡°Investigate Mr. Roach!¡± Dn needed to find out who was suddenly targeting the Hernandez Group. If the other party posed no threat to Audrey, it would be fine. But if they posed any danger to her, Dn certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off easily. After hanging up, Dn nced once more at the lit room on the third floor. He frowned slightly and thought, ¡®Why was she still awake sote?¡® Dn remained there until early morning, only leaving when the light in the third- floor room finally went out. Dn withdrew his gaze and took out his phone. He nced at the message he had sent to Audrey past one o¡¯clock in the morning that read ¡°rest early.¡± There was still no reply, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Audrey had left theb and returned to her room just before dawn. After showering, she intended to draw the curtains. Through the window, she noticed the car still parked outside. She gave it a cursory nce andy down in bed. 2/4 14:24 Fri, Aug 16 D Chapter 63 Audrey hadn¡¯t taken her phone with her to theb, and it was only now that she saw a message from Dn. She nced at it, but pretended not to see it, turning off her phone and putting it aside. Then, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Dn left Greencloud Mountain as dawn broke. As he descended, a car suddenly d towards him. Early in the morning at the foot of Greencloud Mountain, there were hardly any cars. The approaching car was moving too fast. Although Dn had already sensed the danger and turned the steering wheel to avoid it, his car was still grazed by the vehicle behind. Dn furrowed his brows, a sh of cold light appearing in his deep, dark eyes as he red at the car behind him. The car quickly reversed, turned around, and once again charged at Dn. Dn narrowed his eyes coldly and stepped on the gas pedal, causing his car to speed forward. Greencloud Mountain was already remote, and the two cars engaged in a fierce battle on the deste road, neither giving way to the other. Dn drove his car down a dead¨Cend road and finally came to a stop. As the car behind him rapidly approached, Dn jumped out of his car, rolling twice on the ground beforending steadily. A loud bang was heard, and the two cars collided, and the man in the car behind also got out. ¡°Kieran?¡± Dn¡¯s cold, dark eyes focused on the man who stepped out of the car, his gaze narrowing, revealing a touch of cold ruthlessness. The tall, young man approaching Dn smirked. ¡°Well, well, I didn¡¯t expect anyone in Northville to recognize me!¡± ¡°Who sent you?¡± Dn squinted, exuding an overwhelming aura, his deep eyes coldly fixating on Kieran. ¡°Ouws follow their own rules!¡± Kieran sneered arrogantly at Dn. Very well, I hope you can maintain that attitude!¡± Dn¡¯s thin lips pressed into a tight line, his mind unreadable, and he emanated a dangerous and intimidating aura. 14:24 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 63 In the next second, Kieran¡¯s eyes sharpened, and he lunged at Dn. Dn, equally imposing, moved swiftly to counterattack. Kieran, ranked first on the international assassin list,bat. naturally formidable in With However, despite this, Dn¡¯s powerful aura forced Kieran to remain cautious. every exchange, Kieran realized that Dn¡¯sbat skills were at least on par with his own, if not superior. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t long before Kieran let out a cry. ¡°Damn it, Dn! Let me go! My pants are about to fall off!¡± Kieran shouted. Kieran hadn¡¯t expected Dn to be so underhanded. Without a rope, Dn had. directly used Kieran¡¯s own belt to bind his hands. Damn it! Besides that one time he encountered Drey, Kieran had never suffered such a defeat at anyone¡¯s hands. Quiet! You¡¯re too noisy, Dn said, tying a knot with the belt and casting a cold nce at Kieran. That single nce almost made Kieran kneel. He thought, ¡®Damn, this man was terrifying, his aura overwhelmingly powerful! ¡°I admit defeat today, but you better watch out. One day, I¡¯ll defeat you!¡± Kieran red at Dn with venom in his eyes. The dignity of being ranked first among assassins could not be challenged. Vengeful 64 Chapter 64 Dn sent his location to Richard via his phone as he fixed his cold eyes on Kieran. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Dn asked again. Kieran wriggled his hands. fi became, and he let out a grun y that the more he moved, the tighter the bindings ¡°How the hell should I know? The other party just offered 20 million dors to teach you a lesson!¡± Dn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and his gaze became even colder. Feeling intimidated by Dn¡¯s icy, merciless eyes, Kieran faltered, ¡°It was someone with the online name ¡®MommylsTheBest!¡± Damn it, if he had known earning 20 million dors would be this difficult, Kieran wouldn¡¯t havee. He¡¯d be better off finding a wealthy woman to support him. He was so handsome. There was no way women wouldn¡¯t like him. A true man can adapt to circumstances. He could only apologize to his fellow named ¡°MommyIsTheBest.¡± ¡°Kieran?¡± Richard murmured. When Richard hurried over with his men, he saw the young man cowering and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. How did Kieran end up facing off with Dn? Kieran turned to the neer upon hearing his voice. He didn¡¯t expect someone to recognize him here in Northville. But when he saw Richard approaching, Kieran¡¯s eyes tightened. ¡°Hey, you look familiar!¡± Richard nced at him, ignored him, and respectfully approached Dn. Richard noticed Dn¡¯s face was slightly red, and his aura seemed off, so he asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Dn, are you alright?¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± Dn said, then headed straight for the car Richard and his men had arrived in. 1/5 14:24 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 64 His own car was almost wrecked and couldn¡¯t be used anymore. ¡°Take him away!¡± Hearing Dn¡¯s order, Richard immediatelymanded his Subordinates. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not going anywhere! W eyes darting around. are you taking me?¡± Kieran started struggling, his The moment the subordinates surrounded him, Kieran struggled. Though his hands. were bound, his legs were free and agile. Despite not being Dn¡¯s match, these men couldn¡¯t hold him. After all, Kieran was a renowned figure on the leaderboard. In the blink of an eye, Kieran had already escaped. ¡°Mr. Richard, should we chase him?¡± Several subordinates looked at Richard. ¡°No, you can¡¯t catch him!¡± Richard coldly said. It was no surprise that Kieran could be subdued by Dn, as no one could gauge the full extent of Dn¡¯sbat abilities. However, Richard¡¯s men were no match for Kieran. Richard cast a cold nce in the direction Kieran had left, then led his subordinates towards Dn. ¡°Mr. Dn, I¡¯ve already sent someone to follow him!¡± Though they didn¡¯t pursue openly, Richard had discreetly assigned someone to track Kieran. ¡°Alright, find out who ¡®MommylsTheBest is!¡± Dn ordered coldly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Dn. Your face is quite red. Are you running a fever? I¡¯ll have the family doctore over and check on youter!¡± Dn¡¯s face was indeed flushed, and he responded softly. His entire aura was not as strong as before. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. His noble and handsome face showed signs of fatigue. In Winter Entertainment. Sarah was currently throwing a tantrum in thepany. She had fought hard to secure the lead female role in a movie, only to have it snatched ¦° 14:24 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 64 away at thest moment. How could she ept this? With a loud p, Sarah struck her agent across the face. ¡°How useless are you as an agent? The lead role I worked so hard to get was taken away! If you can¡¯t do your job, then get out!¡± The agent, still unclear about hai happened, was infuriated by the sudden p and yelled back, ¡°Sarah, get it straight. Someone else is trying to take you down and steal your role. Why are you taking it out on me? Do you think you¡¯re still the top trending star? You¡¯re already washed up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re washed up! Do you believe I can get you kicked out of Winter Entertainment?¡± Sarah¡¯s face twisted in anger at the mention of being washed up. She red at her agent and pped her again. This time, the agent was prepared and blocked Sarah¡¯s hand coldly. ¡°Dealing with you. has been my misfortune. I don¡¯t need you to fire me. I quit!¡± The agent had long wanted to stop handling Sarah. Every day, Sarah threw her weight around, unting her rtionship with Shawn, yelling at assistants for any minor inconvenience, and treating the agent just as poorly. If not for Shawn specifically assigning her to Sarah, the agent would have stopped managing Sarah long ago. ¡°Then quit! Get out right now!¡± Sarah was furious, her face contorted with anger. With a p, the agent struck Sarah across the face. ¡°That¡¯s for the p you gave me. Now we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°You dare hit me!¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°So what if I did? Believe it or not, I could film your pathetic state and post it online!¡± the agent retorted. ¡°You bitch! I knew you were a bitch. Get out!¡± Sarah barked. Though Sarah was enraged, she was also a bit fearful. She screamed at the agent to leave. The agent snorted coldly and turned to leave. When she opened the door, she saw someone standing outside and her expression changed. ¡°Mr. Longman!¡± Chapter 64 Thinking back to the moment she had just pped Sarah, the agent felt a sense of panic. She feared that Shawn might retaliate against her. After all, Shawn¡¯s rtionship with Sarah was anything but ordinary. Otherwise, how could they have driven away Elizabeth and promoted Sarah? Sarah¡¯s expression also char when she heard Shawning. She quickly approached Shawn, looking grieved and innocent. Sarah said, ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re finally here! Get her out of here. I want her Northville!¡± The manager¡¯s expression changed, filled with fear. gone from She looked at Shawn, waiting for his judgment However, Shawn merely nced at Sarah with disdain. Shawn said, ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s you who needs to leave. Pack your things and get out of Winter Entertainment!¡± Shawn¡¯s look of disgust left Sarah stunned, especially since many people in the office. were watching. Everyone at Winter Entertainment knew that Sarah had been signed by Shawn personally, and their rtionship was rumored to be deep, almost childhood friends. When Shawn hired Sarah, the previous top star, Elizabeth, left, which led to much. spection. But now, it seemed Shawn was very displeased with Sarah. Even Sarah and her agent were taken aback. ¡°Shawn, on what grounds are you kicking me out? Don¡¯t forget, Mrs. Clifford asked you. to take good care of me!¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t believe Shawn would tell her to leave. She couldn¡¯t leave. If she did, she¡¯d be finished. ¡°So what?¡± Shawn looked at her with contempt. How could such a vile and stupid. woman think she was worthy of Dn? Vengeful 65 Chapter 65 Shawn, not bothering to look at Sarah any longer, turned to the agent. ¡°You don¡¯t need to resign. She is the one who has to go. I will arrange for a new artist for you to manage,¡± Shawn said. The agent gent was still in disbelief that the oue was in her favor and that Sarah was the one being dismissed. After the initial shock, she looked at Sarah, who was dumbfounded, and suddenlyughed triumphantly. ¡°Sarah, look at you now!¡± the agent sneered, then turned on her heel and walked away with her head held high. ¡°Bitch!¡± Sarah, no longer maintaining her usual gentle facade, snarled with a contorted. face. She red venomously at Shawn, spitting out, ¡°I won¡¯t leave Winter Entertainment. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Shawn sneered back at her, his disdain evident. Shawn said indifferently, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± With that, Shawn also turned and left with a cold smile. As soon as Shawn left, the onlookers, who had been watching the scene with amusement, began to mock Sarah openly. Before, they used to have some fear of Sarah, especially since she was backed by Shawn. But now, as they looked at Sarah, all they could see was mockery and disdain. A colleague said, ¡°Some people really think they¡¯re something special. Disgusting!¡± ¡°The Hernandez Group is going bankrupt, and she still acts high and mighty. Pathetic!¡± ¡°She used to be so arrogant. Now she¡¯s nothing!¡± The entertainment industry was known for kicking people when they were down, and seeing Sarah in such a miserable state, many couldn¡¯t resist adding their insults Sarah, her eyes red, red ffercely at them. 14:24 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 65 Sarah shouted, ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die, get out of my sight!¡± +70% Sarah¡¯s cold and sinister gaze frightened those who had mocked her. Startled, they each let out a cold scoff and turned to leave. Ady said, ¡°Why is she acting so sinug? She¡¯s still getting kicked out of Winter Entertainment!¡± Another 1 Sarah¡¯s eyes burned with fury as she red at those leaving. Her assistant, standing nearby, was terrified. ¡°What? Are youughing at me too? Get out!¡± Sarah shouted at the assistant, who quickly turned pale and fled. Sarah walked towards the main entrance with a grim face, receiving mocking nces. along the way. Just as she reached the entrance, a woman walking towards her pped her hard. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sarah, unsteady, fell to the ground. Wearing a short skirt, the fall exposed her underwear. Sarah was stunned by the sudden p, unable to gather herself. Before she could recover, the woman who had struck her advanced, grabbing Sarah by the hair and pping her across the face several times. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Sarah shouted, her face burning with pain and anger, trying to push the woman away. ¡°You despicable woman. You stole someone else¡¯s husband! Are you so desperate for a man that you¡¯d die without one? You disgusting piece of trash!¡± the woman shouted. The middle¨Caged woman was strong, gripping Sarah¡¯s hair tightly, causing her to grimace in pain, unable to push her away. Sarah said, ¡°When did I steal your husband? Who are you? I¡¯ll call the police on you!¡± Sarah also red up in anger. This was happening right at thepany¡¯s entrance. Where did this womane from, acting so crazy? ¡°I got those pictures of you with my husband: Let me tell you, being smacked is the least of your worries. I¡¯ll ruin your reputation make sure everyone knows you, Sarah Hernandez, is a home¨Cwrecker. Damn it, daring to steal my husband. Like mother, like daughter. Your mother was a home¨Cwrecker too!¡± 14:24 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 65 As she spoke, the middle¨Caged woman mmed a thick stack of photos in front of Sarah. Sarah¡¯s face was red and swollen after she was pped multiple times by the woman, with blood streaks from the woman¡¯s nails. She was in a sorry state on the underwear exposed, and her hair pulled out in clumps by the woman. and, clothes disheveled, skirt hiked up to her waist, There was quite amotion at the entrance, drawing many onlookers, including passersby who began livestreaming with their phones. By the time Sarah regained her senses, it was toote to cover up. To make matters worse, the woman straightened her clothes and walked away after assaulting her. Looking at the photos on the ground again, Sarah was furious. The photos clearly captured Sarah and a man embracing, though the man¡¯s face was not visible. Sarah saw it, and so did the many bystanders who were watching the drama unfold. Some passing live streamers deliberately broadcasted the photos from the ground, resulting in a flood ofments on the livestream screens condemning Sarah as a shameless slut. Sarah had never imagined she would end up in such a humiliating situation. She didn¡¯t care about anything, scrambling to her feet and covering her face as she ran away in despair. After the middle¨Caged woman left Winter Entertainment, she got into a ck car parked around the corner. ¡°I¡¯vepleted everything you asked!¡± she said. The middle¨Caged woman looked at the man in front of her, her previous anger nowpletely gone. ¡°Here¡¯s your payment, and the divorce agreement with your husband. He¡¯s agreed to sign it, and the child is yours,¡± Richard said as he looked at the middle¨Caged woman coldly. ¡°Thank Mr. Clifford for me!¡± the woman said. After taking the payment and divorce papers, the woman got out of the car. 14:24 Fri, Aug 16 R¡¤ Chapter 15 Once the door was closed, Richard called Dn. ¡°Mr. Dn, everything¡¯s been taken care of,¡± Richard said. Sarah ran out of Winter Entertainment and gged down a taxi on the roadside. Afraid the driver would see her face, Sarah kept her head down. When Sarah realized the driver wasn¡¯t heading towards her home, she started to panic. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? Let me out!¡± Sarah said. The driver nced back at her, smiling wickedly. ¡°You¡¯re that Sarah, right? I¡¯m a fan of yours. Looks like I got lucky today!¡± the driver said. ¡°Let me out, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Sarah shouted. Sarah¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at the driver, especially his smile, which sent chills down her spine. The driver asked, ¡°Do you think you still have the strength to call the police?¡± ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Sarah asked. Sarah¡¯s eyes showed terror as her consciousness began to fade.. The car drove out of the city and stopped in a remote area. The driver looked at the unconscious Sarah in the back seat, his eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°Just as I thought, actresses have really soft skin,¡± the driver said. É« Vengeful 66 Chapter 66 Audrey had been in theboratory studying several samples for the past few days, unaware of what was happening outside. Elizabeth called just as Audi As leaving theb. ¡°Your sister has be theughingstock of all Northville,¡± Elizabeth said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Audrey frowned slightly, still unaware of what had happened with Sarah. ¡°She must have offended someone and got targeted. I heard the Hernandez family reported it to the police. This morning, when the police found Sarah, she was lying. naked in the bushes,¡± Elizabeth said. Audrey¡¯s expression remained calm upon hearing Elizabeth¡¯s words. ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it won¡¯t break!¡± Elizabeth replied indifferently. ¡°Take good care of it,¡± Audrey said. When Audrey went downstairs, she found the ce bustling with activity. Phoebe was ying with Brian on the living room sofa, both of them smiling. Seeing Audreye downstairs, they both stood up. ¡°Audrey, Phoebe bought me so many clothes and toys!¡± Brian said. ¡°Did you thank Phoebe?¡± Audrey looked at Brian, noticing the pile of items on the sofa. ¡°Absolutely! Brian has been so good!¡± Phoebe eximed happily when she saw Audrey. ¡°I didn¡¯t just buy things for Brian, I also got you several dresses. Come and try them on. Tomorrow night, I have a banquet, and I want you to apany me!¡± Audrey frowned, about to refuse, but Phoebe¡¯s face turned stern as she looked at Audrey, saying, ¡°No refusing!¡± Audrey swallowed her rejection. ¡°Alright.¡± Satisfied with Audrey¡¯s agreement, Phoebe smiled warmly. 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 66+ ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. Tomorrow night is just a small party, nothing important!¡± Phoebe reassured, worried that Audrey might feel burdened. The next afternoon, Phoebe arrived early with a makeup team to help Audrey get ready. She selected a ck formal dress for Audrey to wear. Audrey, already fair¨Cskinned ed even more stunning against the ck gown, her skin glowing and radiant, a breathtaking beauty. Even Phoebe, despite being a woman, couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe. With her exquisite face, curvaceous figure, and slender waist, Audrey embodied every man¡¯s fantasy. Seeing Audrey dressed up beautifully, Phoebe was extremely satisfied and happily took Audrey to the banquet. Phoebe brought Audrey to a private estate, which was extraordinarilyrge, indicating the host¡¯s distinguished status. Luxury cars and guests alike had to undergo thorough inspections as they came and went. Phoebe was a frequent visitor, with an excellent rtionship with the estate owner. As soon as they saw Phoebe approaching, they promptly weed her inside. ¡°Mrs. Roscente, the otherdies are already here, waiting in the backyard!¡± the guard said. ¡°I¡¯ll head over now,¡± Phoebe said. Phoebe held Audrey¡¯s hand and walked toward the backyard. The front yard was bustling with numerous guests, creating a lively atmosphere. Int contrast, the backyard appeared rtively quiet, with faint sounds of the party from the front yard drifting over. Phoebe seemed extremely familiar with the surroundings, as they navigated through two turns and could already see a gazebo not far ahead. As they approached closer, they could see that in the middle of the gazebo sat three women of simr age to Phoebe. One of them, Katherine Carpenter, the contessa, was someone Audrey recognized, known for her high status and frequent appearances at major events. Chapter 66 The other two were unfamiliar, but their refined attire indicated they were also of significant standing. Sure enough, seeing Phoebe arrive, Katherine smiled and said, ¡°Phoebe, finally you¡¯re here. This must be Audrey. She is indeed beautiful!¡± Katherine looked at Audrey with wing fondness. The other two well¨Cpreserveddies also nced at Audrey, clicking their tongues in admiration. ¡°Such a beautiful girl! Whoever marries her will be very fortunate!¡± Phoebe had a high status among the wealthydies of Northville, thanks to the influential backgrounds of both the Roscente family and the Byrne family. They were all well aware of Audrey¡¯s background and her past experiences. Despite this, the three women did not show even the slightest hint of disdain towards Audrey. ¡°I was abroadst time and couldn¡¯t attend your party. I apologize, consider this a token of my regret!¡± Katherine said, removing a translucent bracelet from her wrist. The jade bracelet was of excellent quality, clearly made from top¨Cgrade material. Audrey quickly tried to refuse, afraid of losing such a valuable item. ¡°It¡¯s too precious, I can¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Why not take it? We¡¯re all family, no need to be polite. And here¡¯s something from me!¡± said Sherlyn Smith. As she spoke, she pulled out an exquisite gift box from her bag. Inside was a limited¨Cedition watch, difficult to obtain even with wealth and status. Only three of these watches existed worldwide. As the first two presented their gifts, the thirddy handed over a document. She was gifting a piece ofnd in Northville. Looking at Audrey with a warm smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at picking those fancy things like they do, and I¡¯m not sure what you like, but if there¡¯s one thing my family has plenty of. It¡¯snd!¡± Audrey knew about that piece ofnd, as the adjacent plot had just been bought by a real estatepany. Despite being slightly smaller, it had fetched a sky¨Chigh price. Audrey was just about to refuse, but Phoebe, standing beside her, had already taken the 3/4 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 66 items on her behalf + ¡°Good to see you have some taste. Ordinary things just won¡¯t do for my precious. Auddie!¡± Phoebe said. Thedy who gave thend yfully red at Phoebe, but her gaze toward Audrey was filled with tenderness and tion. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I don¡¯t have a son. Otherwise, I¡¯d have my boy marry Audrey!¡± ¡°I like Audrey too. In fact, I just called my son, He¡¯ll be here soon!¡± said Sherlyn. ¡°Speaking of which, your youngest son¡¯s gamepany seems to be doing well!¡± the otherdy said. ¡°He does nothing but tinker with those frivolous things. Thankfully, his brother handles serious matters for him, so his father and I let him be!¡± Though Sherlyn spoke with disdain, her words carried pride and indulgence. Just then, Sherlyn¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Brat, are you here yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± came a clear male voice from the other end. Sherlyn chuckled and hung up. The otherdiesughed along, and Katherine sighed wistfully, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you all.¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Audrey, who had been sitting quietly, watching the conversation, finally spoke upon noticing the somber expression on Katherine¡¯s face. ? SEND GIFT COMMENT 14.2 Fri, Aug 16 Vengeful 67 Chapter 67 ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Katherine looked at Audrey curiously. Audrey¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at Katherine, saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I see your hand?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Katherine offered her right hand to Audrey without hesitation. Audrey ced her fingers directly on Katherine¡¯s pulse. The other three women looked at Audrey in surprise, then nced at Phoebe. ¡°Auddie¡¯s medical skills are remarkable. My father¨Cinw recovered all thanks to her,¡± Phoebe said proudly, seeing Audrey¡¯s actions and understanding what she had likely discerned. ¡°What? Is she the doctor who cured Samuel?¡± The others were even more astonished at Phoebe¡¯s words. They had always thought that the doctor was an elderly man, never imagining it could be such a young and beautiful woman. No wonder the Roscente family treated Audrey so well and even recognized her as Phoebe¡¯s goddaughter. Katherine¡¯s gaze tightened as she looked at Audrey, then dimmed again. After so many years, she had long given up hope. Audrey released Katherine¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you suffered a miscarriage in youth and didn¡¯t properly recuperate, which led to infertility for many years.¡± your Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Katherine nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been ¡® trying to conceive for years but without sess.¡± Despite her lifelong love and harmony with her husband, the absence of children made their lives feel iplete. In her youth, she had hoped for a child with her beloved husband, but over the years, that longing had faded. ¡°Auddie, do you have a solution?¡± Phoebe knew Audrey well. Since Audrey said so, she probably has a way When she heard Phoebe¡¯s question, Katherine¡¯s gaze also brightened a little. ¡°Do you really have a solution?¡± Katherine asked. 1/4 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 67 Over the decades, she had seen many doctors and tried many medications, but none had worked, and her health had only deteriorated further. Audrey said, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve probably taken many medications before, some of which may have had adverse effects on your health. Coupled with your already weak. constitution, the umtion of these medications has further weakened your health. If you want to conceive, you¡¯ll a least three months of internal adjustment.¡± Katherine¡¯s health had been damaged by years of medication, and coupled with her age, conceiving would not be easy. But after clearing out the toxins left behind by previous medications and proper adjustment, three months should be enough for Katherine to conceive. ¡°Three months, really?¡± Katherine¡¯s excitement rose as she stood up. Phoebe and the others were also shocked. Phoebe asked, ¡°Auddie, is what you said true?¡± Audrey said confidently, ¡°Of course. If Mrs. Carpenter cooperates with my treatment, it may not even take three months. But considering her age and weaker metabolismpared to younger individuals, it might take a month for the toxins to be fully expelled from the body.¡± Since Audrey dared to say so, she was confident in her abilities. Moreover, infertility like this was not a difficult condition for her to treat. ¡°All right, as long as you can help me conceive, I¡¯ll endure any hardship and cooperate fully,¡± Katherine said excitedly. Audrey touched her nose awkwardly and said lightly, ¡°There won¡¯t be much pain. In the initial stage, I¡¯ll need to use therapy and herbal baths to quickly expel the toxins from your body. After that, you can follow the prescription I¡¯ll provide.¡± Katherine said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cooperate. What do I need to prepare Katherine saw a glimmer of hope and looked at Audrey eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll write it down for youter,¡± Audrey nodded. in advance?¡± ¡°Phoebe, you have a precious goddaughter!¡± Sherlyn, standing nearby, looked at Phoebe with envy. ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t I have ¨¤ daughter like her?¡± The woman who offered thend 14.25 Chapter 67 also expressed her envy. Phoebe was bursting with pride as she listened to others praise Audrey. She looked at Audrey with even more indulgence, holding her hand and proudly saying, ¡°Of course, my daughter is the best.¡± Phoebe¡¯s gentleness was ingr. in her bones. After all, born into a schrly family, she had been nurtured with gentle and dignified manners. But in front of these three wealthydies, she was rxed and joyful. Audrey could understand that Phoebe must have an excellent rtionship with these three. ¡°Audrey, you can call me Sherlyn. Come to our house more often in the future!¡± Sherlyn looked at Audrey with increasing fondnes She also had it in mind to match her son with Audrey. Though she knew about Audrey¡¯s previous engagement with the Clifford family and her imprisonment, Sherlyn wasn¡¯t a rigid woman. With her close rtionship with Phoebe and decades of friendship, she wouldn¡¯t mistreat Audrey. ¡°Sherlyn, do you often have headaches?¡± Audrey asked. Sherlyn looked surprised and said, ¡°Audrey, can you tell?¡± ¡°Traditional medicine emphasizes observation. All symptoms can be discovered from the surface, but outsiders may not understand,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I see. Audrey, you¡¯re truly amazing. I¡¯ve had headaches for over a decade!¡± Sherlyn indeed suffered from headaches.. ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, I can give you therapyter. Try it tonight and see if you can sleep better,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Not at all busy!¡± Sherlyn eagerly agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll have someone prepare a room for you.¡± Katherine immediately stood up and instructed someone to arrange things. Soon after, Audrey and Sherlyn entered the room together. Since Brian¡¯s previous illness, Audrey had been carrying her silver needles with her, just in case. While Audrey and Sherlyn were inside, Katherine, Phoebe, and the other three women. 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 67 sat in the lounge room chatting. ¡°Phoebe, you¡¯ve chosen a good goddaughter. I like her as soon as I see her. I want her to be my god¨Cdaughter too!¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help but envy. That¡¯s right. When I first saw Airey, I liked her, but this child has suffered too much. No one cares for her. Now, it¡¯s only me who can worry about her,¡± Phoebe said. Thinking of Audrey¡¯s past experiences, Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. ¡°Speaking of the former Miss Hernandez, I¡¯ve heard some unpleasant rumors about her. Rumors can really harm people. Audrey should be cherished in the future,¡± the woman who offered thend sighed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seven years ago, Audrey was caught in a scandal involving attempted murder and ended up in jail. These incidents have long been known throughout Northville, leading to a very negative impression of Audrey among themunity. But upon closer interaction, they found that Audrey was more than a hundred times. better than Sarah. Herposure in the face of both favor and disgrace was not something an ordinary person could possess. Ìï Vengeful 68 Chapter 68 Half an hourter, when Audrey and Sherlyn came out of the room, Sherlyn seemedpletely transformed, with the long¨Cstanding tension from her headaches. dissipating. She appeared refreshed and vigorated. The few women immediately understood the situation and looked at Audrey with even more astonishment, especially Katherine, who was eagerly anticipating the arrival of a child.. ¡°How did it go?¡± Phoebe asked her good friend. ¡°I feel much better now. I feel rxed and clear¨Cheaded. Audrey said she¡¯ll do therapy on me a few more times and give me some medicine, and then I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Sherlyn eximed, feeling revitalized and clinging to Audrey. Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit puzzled. After all, Audrey was her beloved goddaughter, and it seemed strange for Sherlyn to be so attached to Audrey. But deep down, she was happy for Audrey. Audrey had suffered so much in her life. She deserved to be cherished. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t my foolish son arrived yet?¡± Sherlyn murmured. Sherlyn began to feel annoyed that her son hadn¡¯t shown up yet. She had invited many eligible bachelors from prestigious families, and if Audrey got snatched away by someone else, what would she do? Her son really needed to be more reliable at crucial times like this. Sherlyn was getting anxious. She didn¡¯t want to let such a gooddy slip away. Just then, a tall figure approached from a distance. Seeing the figure, Audrey raised an eyebrow slightly and nced discreetly at Sherlyn. ¡°Mom, do you know I have an important match to watch tonight? And you still made mee here!¡± Cadeined as he approached. ¡°You brat, am I less important to you than your match?¡± Sherlyn was furious. How could her son be so thoughtless? ¡°No, you¡¯re the most important person in my heart. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world!¡± Cade quickly tried to appease her. 1/4 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 Chapter 68 ¡°Well, spare me!¡± Sherlyn huffed, but there was a smile on her face. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing here?¡± Suddenly noticing Audrey, Cade was startled. Sherlyn¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled and said, ¡°You and Audrey know each other? That¡¯s great. I won¡¯t have to introduce wol ¡°Mom, when did you be so close to Audrey?¡± Cade looked puzzled. ¡°What Audrey? You should be gentle with her Call her Auddie,¡± Sherlyn said. With such a good daughter¨Cinw candidate, Sherlyn wished Cade would seize the opportunity and marry her. ¡°Mom, are you kidding me? Why are you acting so strange?¡± Cade asked, feeling puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the one acting strange, you brat!¡± Sherlyn red at Cade, feeling exasperated. ¡°Audrey, since you know each other, let Cade take you around. We¡¯ll go upstairs to rest!¡± Phoebe suggested after the others left. By now, Audrey had discerned the main purpose of this banquet and nodded. After Phoebe and the others left, Cade scratched his head, still somewhat puzzled. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing here?¡± Cade asked. Thinking of those videos and photos, Cade looked at Audrey with a hint of fear in his eyes. Audrey nced at him indifferently and said casually, ¡°Same reason as you, for a blind date.¡± ¡°Oh, what? A blind date?¡± Cade jumped back in fright, ¡°With you?¡± Clearly, he was taken. aback. ¡°Yeah, any problem?¡± Audrey raised an eyebrow, her gaze cold as she looked at Cade. ¡°I think you¡¯re not bad.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not good at all. Don¡¯t pick me, please, don¡¯t pick me. Oh, my stomach hurts, I need to go to the restroom!¡± Cade couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer. Deep down, he was terrified. His mother was trying to set him up. 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 68 If he really went through with this marriage, he¡¯d be doomed! Watching Cade flee in panic, Audrey smiled knowingly. She never expected that Sherlyn was Cade¡¯s mother. Audrey got up, intending to fi left. quiet ce to stay until Phoebe was done and then Because she wasn¡¯t familiar with the venue, she ended up in the main banquet hall. The hall was bustling with activity, filled with many people, socializing and enjoying themselves. Anyone who could be invited by Katherine was naturally not an ordinary person. Audrey wasn¡¯t particrly interested in such lively ces, so she was about to turn and leave when she spotted two figures in the crowd. Narrowing her eyes, Audrey¡¯s gaze fell on the two figures, her expression turning. slightly cold. ¡°Excuse me, Miss, would you like to dance?¡± A tall figure approached Audrey and extended an invitation. Audrey¡¯s eyes were cold as she nced at the man in front of her. ¡°Not interested.¡± With that, Audrey turned and walked away. ÀÎÀÎÀÎÀÎ* William knew that Katherine was hosting an event today and had managed to invite the president of Neptune Investment. He had gone to great lengths to obtain this invitation. Usually, Reba would apany him to such events, but because Sarah was still in the hospital and emotionally unstable, Reba had been staying at the hospital to take care of her. William didn¡¯t tell Reba about the event, so he brought a young and beautiful secretary with him instead. This time, William¡¯s main goal was to meet the president of Neptune Investment. After all, men tended to like young and beautiful women, which was why he brought the secretary along. 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 68 70% However, he didn¡¯t expect the president of Neptune Investment to be so young and handsome. Even more frustrating was that Danny didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously at all. ¡°Make sure to find a way to get my on our side, understood?¡± William said. The young and beautiful secretary hoped to be noticed by wealthy individuals, so she nodded in agreement. This was also the reason William chose her. As long as the secretary could win over the president of Neptune Investment, he certainly wouldn¡¯t treat her unfairly.. Audrey sent a message. [William¡¯s target tonight is you, be careful.] It didn¡¯t take long for a reply toe through. Danny: [You¡¯re here too? Why haven¡¯t I seen you?] Audrey: [Behind you, at three o¡¯clock!] Danny, who was chatting with others in the crowd, immediately looked towards the back, where a blurry figure was hidden in the shadows. Danny narrowed his eyes, a faint smile appearing on his handsome face. Then he said to the others, ¡°Sorry, I have to leave for a moment.¡± 0 SEND GIFT Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vengeful 69 Chapter 69 ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± Danny saw Audrey and greeted her with a smile, giving her a warm hug. Audrey nced casually at the man in front of her. ¡°I was brought here for a blind date. ¡°No wonder,¡± Danny chuckled.. initially refused but ended up being dragged here. So, it¡¯s for your blind date!¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and nced at Danny¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Amusing?¡± Sensing the slight chill in Audrey¡¯s voice, Danny restrained his smile, but his sharp, handsome features remained attractive. ¡°Do you still need blind dates? Don¡¯t you know there are too many men who like including me?¡± Danny said, half¨Cjokingly. you, If he didn¡¯t have feelings for her, why would he willingly work for her after losing their gambling agreement? He simply wanted to stay by her side, to let her see him. Audrey gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Watch your words.¡± Danny pushed his thoughts aside, internally letting out a bitter smile while maintaining a gentlemanly smile on his face. Changing the subject, he asked, ¡°When are you leaving? I¡¯ll give you a rideter.¡± ¡°No need. I have someone with me. The Hernandez Group is on the verge of copse, and William is probably keeping an eye on you today. Be careful not to fall into his trap,¡± Audrey warned. People with their backs against the wall would use any means to get what they wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Danny nodded confidently, understanding the situation. ÉêÉêÉêÜ‡Ü‡ Not far from them, a figure lurked in the shadows. ¡°Dn, Dn, something¡¯s happened. Your woman is on a blind date, hugging and cuddling with another man Cade sent a photo of the man embracing Audrey to the chat group. 1/5 14:25 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 69 Shawn: [Andrew, your mom brought Audrey on a blind date again?] Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Andrew: [I didn¡¯t know. Haven¡¯t heard about it] Shawn: [Poor Dn, I feel like he¡¯s been cheated on.] Andrew: [Who¡¯s this guy? Seems miliar.1 Dn had just left thepany when he saw the messages. When he saw the photo in the group, his already weary face turned dark. To Hollyvale Manor!¡± Dn said to Richard. Áã+70%Á¿ Dn stared coldly at the entwined figures in the photo, jealousy almost tearing him. apart, even causing his hands to tremble slightly. Richard immediately started the car upon sensing the dangerous aura emanating from Dn. Seeing Dn, who usually remainedposed, experiencing such emotional turmoil, -especially over Audrey, made Richard realize the seriousness of the situation. these past few days, Dn would drive to Greencloud Mountain almost every night and stay until dawn the next day, just to watch Audrey. In Northville, where Dn was known for his unwavering confidence and distinguished. status, it was unusual to see him so cautious, especially towards a woman. As soon as Danny left, Audrey¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°How long are you going to stand there? Come out,¡± Audrey said. Cade was almost scared by Audrey¡¯s voice and nearly dropped his phone before finally stepping out. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean to stand there. Just to rify, I arrived before you did!¡± Cade felt a chill down his spine under Audrey¡¯s icy stare. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Why did Audrey seem to be more and more like Dn? They were both so terrifying. Audrey nced at him coldly and walked away. ¡°Hey, Audrey, where are you going?¡± Before Dn arrived, Cade felt it necessary to 14:26 Fri, Aug 16 RO Chapter 69 keep an eye on her. ¡°To the restroom. Want to join me?¡± Audrey smiled faintly at Cade, her lips curling up slightly. Audrey was already stunningly beautiful, and with her cool and aloof demeanor, she looked even more breathtakin ¡®er smile was so mesmerizing that Cade found himself momentarily dazed. He quickly shook his head. Audrey couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Cade any further and turned to leave. As Audrey stepped out of the restroom, she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms. Her eyes immediately turned cold, and she was ready to retaliate. A deep, husky, and familiar voice reached her ears. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s me!¡± The familiar, gentle, and affectionate voice made Audrey¡¯s heart skip a beat. The next second, her face turned cold as she pushed Dn away. Mr. Clifford, please refrain from touching me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Audrey said. Dn felt a painful constriction in his chest at the sight of the distance and coldness in Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then hurt me now. I promise I won¡¯t fight back,¡± Dn said, reaching out to pull Audrey into his arms again. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stepped back, keeping her distance from Dn. Her voice was even colder as she said, ¡°Dn, I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking either. Even if you want to kill me, I won¡¯t fight back.¡± Dn¡¯s deep eyes were fixed intensely on the woman in front of him. Despite spending the past few days watching her from his car, it didn¡¯tpare to seeing her up close. Even if she red at him and treated him coldly, he liked it. Even if she hit or scolded. him, he was willing to endure it. As long as she allowed him to be near her and see her, he was willing to do anything. Audrey said, ¡°Dn, stop being crazy. I told you, don¡¯t show up in front of me!¡± 14:26 Fri, Aug 16 R Chapter 69 Audrey looked at Dn¡¯s cautious demeanor with some irritation. A surge of frustration and annoyance welled up from deep within her as she furrowed her brows. ¡°If I can¡¯t see you, I¡¯ll die. If I show up in front of you and you kill me, I¡¯ll still die. I¡¯d rather choose thetter as long as I can see you.¡± Dn¡¯s eyes were full of deep ction and love as he looked at Audrey. At this moment, he was far from the lofty man he once appeared to be, resembling instead the most ordinary persons who had fallen from grace. Dn; in this almost insolent demeanor, was a side of him Audrey had never seen before. ¡°But seeing you annoys me, do you understand?¡± Audrey looked at Dn, frustration evident in her tone. Her exasperation caused Dn immense pain. It turned out my presence annoyed her this much, and she had grown to despise him to this extent. But what could he do? He didn¡¯t want to give up on her. Giving her up would mean losing his life. ¡°Then let me be an annoyance. I just want to see you,¡± Dn said. ¡°You¡¡± Audrey red at Dn coldly, her frustration growing. She decided to ignore him and turned to leave. This time, Dn grabbed her hand, his voice pleading as he begged, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Audrey struggled but couldn¡¯t break free, looking at Dn in exasperation. If they weren¡¯t in someone else¡¯s territory, she would have already acted. ¡°I want you toe back to me, or let mee to you. I¡¯ll do anything you ask, just don¡¯t leave me,¡± Dn almost begged, throwing away all his pride, just wanting his beloved woman back. He had knelt, he had pleaded, and he truly didn¡¯t know what else to do. What could he do to bring Audrey back to his side? Vengeful 70 ?Chapter 70 Suddenly, a smile tugged at the corner of Audrey''s lips. The naturally cold and stunning features took on a touch of warmth with that smile. But the next moment, Audrey''s expression turned icy and indifferent as she looked at Dn, her voice cold and aloof as she said, "Dn, do you know why you couldn''t find anything in these seven years?" Dn''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes contracted at Audrey''s words. Audrey said, "I''m sure you can hardly imagine how a woman who was nearly assaulted 13 times, suffered 68 fractures all over her body, was mmed against walls 39 times, had her hands and feet bones severely fractured eight times, and sustained a total of 118 wounds across her body, including severe internal bleeding that almost cost her life and the life of her unborn child due to abuse in a men''s prison, could be so fragile. That''s why she gave up her own life and also gave up the child that belonged to you all!" Audrey''s calm voice sounded as if she were merely talking about what she had for dinner today. However, to Dn, it felt like each word was suffocatingly painful, leaving him unable to breathe. His face turned pale, and he swayed slightly, almost unable to stand on his own. The sharp, stabbing pain overwhelmed him, almost suffocating him. His eyes turned crimson because of Audrey''s words, and his fists clenched tightly at his sides. At that time, Audrey must have been so desperate to give up her life and their child. Audrey continued as if she hadn''t noticed Dn''s pain, indifferent. "Look, because Audrey fell in love with you, she ended up like this. Even if she were still alive, do you think she would still want to be with you? "No, the moment Audrey was imprisoned, she didn''t want you anymore!'' "She doesn''t want you anymore!" "She doesn''t want you anymore!" "She doesn''t want you anymore!" ***** It seemed like something in Dn''s mindpletely copsed. After a while, Dn suppressed his voice and asked hoarsely, "What if I give everything back to you? Can you love me again?" Dn''s plea was filled with despair, yet it carried a desperate gamble. He had never begged like this before, his voice so low and submissive. Such a demeanor from Dn made Audrey feel even more repulsed, increasing her impatience and resistance. Even her voice turned colder and more disdainful as she sneered, "Dn, I''m not. her. Even if you die, it has nothing to do with me. If you want to use your life to repay her, I''ll dly ept it for her!" Audrey didn''t even look at Dn again. Her slender, cold figure turned and left, but her mind was somewhat restless because of Dn''s appearance and the words she had blurted out earlier. Her brows furrowed tightly, and her aura seemed low and aggressive. Clearly, she wasn''t the real Audrey. Yet every time, she could feel pain because of Dn''s suffering and grew increasingly irritated and impatient with his humility. She couldn''t understand the source of this inexplicable emotion.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A clear voice came from behind her. "Isn''t it a bit cruel to treat him like this? Although I''m happy to see a rival defeated!" Danny appeared behind Audrey, his tone rxed and leisurely. A faint smile yed on his handsome, charmingly face. Audrey''s demeanor exuded a cold, oppressive aura. Her fierce eyes nced at Danny, making him quickly raise his hands in mock surrender. "I surrender," he said to Audrey, feigning defeat. "Is everything resolved?" Audrey asked. Audrey suppressed her restlessness, returning to her cold and ruthless demeanor when she looked at Danny. "Wait and see, I''ll give you a good showter. Don''t worry, you''ll be satisfied!" Danny suddenly chuckled, as if he had just thought of something fun, his handsome face full of pride. Audrey said nothing more and turned away. Dn didn''t know how long he stood there motionless. In the darkness, a tall and imposing figure stood deste and lonely. His entire presence was shrouded in a suffocating gloom, exuding an aura of despair Only the crimson in his eyes and the profound sorrow and pain deep within them revealed Dn''s intense agony. This pain was worse than being skinned alive. It felt as though his heart was being torn apart. Suddenly, a voice of displeasure came from behind him. "Pathetic fool! What on earth is so special about that woman that she''s worth you humbling yourself like this?'' ire said. Hearing that voice, Dn suddenly turned around and smiled bitterly. The pale and hopeless face now carried a bitter and ironic smile, his eyes crimson. For the first time, the dignified and elegant man revealed a disheveled appearance in front of his mother. That kind of Dn made ire even more displeased, frowning. Through Dn, it seemed as if she saw the image of another person driven insane by pain. Her eyes shed with crazy hatred and resentment. "Are you satisfied now?" Dn responded coldly, his voiceced with menace, "You took advantage of my severe injuries to forcibly erase and alter my memories, making me personally send the woman I love most into hell. Are you satisfied now, Mother?" Dn''s cold, crimson eyes stared at ire, filled with hatred, disgust, and indifference, but there was no trace of the respect and affection a son should have for his mother. Being stared at by her own son like that, ire felt an inexplicable tightening in her heart. The next second, she snarled viciously, "Dn, that woman nearly killed your mother. Don''t forget. She doesn''t deserve you. I don''t know what kind of spell she cast on you to make you love her so deeply!" Dn suddenly let out a coldugh, his entire demeanor shifting. He seemed like a demon emerging from the depths of hell, his dark eyes ring at ire with a probing intensity. "I think you''re just jealous. Are you jealous that she received all my love, or are you jealous of her mother?" Dn asked. ire''s eyes contracted, and her fierce expression turned pale in an instant. ire said, "What... What nonsense are you talking about?" Dn just looked at ire coldly, his voice cold and cruel, ''You know exactly what I''m talking about. If you want to live peacefully as Mrs. Clifford, I suggest you stay away from her. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I''ll do to you next time, even if you are my mother! In your heart, I''m just a tool for your use!" Dn''s attitude made ire even angrier. The gentle and graceful demeanor of a nobledy should have was nowhere to be found at this moment, reced only by ferocity and venom. ire said, "Dn, are you really going to fall out with me for a woman? I am your mother!" Dn gave a cold smile, looking at ire''s twisted face with self-mockery. "If you weren''t my mother, you would already be a corpse. So, I advise you not to touch her, or I can''t guarantee that I won''t kill you! Besides, in your heart, I''m nothing but a tool for you to use!" Dn said. With that, Dn turned and walked away indifferently, leaving ire behind. Vengeful 71 Chapter 71 As Audrey just returned to the backyard, the cre Katherine and few others hurrying out of the pavilion, their expressions not too good. She couldn¡¯t helps but furrow her brows ¡°What happened?¡± Audrey approached. As soon as Phoebe saw Audrey, she grabbed her hand and asked with a frown. ¡°The servants just came over and said something happened earlier. Are you fine? Audrey shook her head, already having an idea of what had happened. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Audrey said. Phoebe said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I was so scared just now, afraid that something happened to you!¡± Because of the incident at the Roscente familyst time, Phoebe was worried when she heard something had happened again, fearing it might involve Audrey. Seeing Audrey safe and sound, Phoebe finally breathed a sigh of relief. Audrey felt warmed by Phoebe¡¯s concern and held her hand. Her usually cold voice softened slightly as she said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m fine.¡± The group hurried to the front banquet hall. Beyond the hall was a garden, and in the garden was a ss conservatory Katherine loved gardening, and since she didn¡¯t have children, tending to nts became Katherine¡¯s favorite pastime. Furthermore, Maurice Carpenter, the Count had specially built a ss conservatory for Katherine. But at this moment, a crowd had gathered at the entrance of the ss conservatory, with several people even raising their phones high to capture the scene inside. It wasn¡¯t until Katherine walked over with a grim face that the guests parted slightly. Suddenly, a sharp scream came from inside the conservatory. Katherine reached the entrance and saw the scene inside, her expression turning even sullener. She coldly demanded, ¡°Get these two disgusting creatures out of here!¡± As soon as Katherine¡¯s voice fell, security guards came over and dragged the two naked figures out of the conservatory. It was William and the secretary he intended to give to Danny. No one had expected that someone would dare to cause trouble at Katherine¡¯s banquet, let alone such a disgusting incident. Seeing the two disheveled figures, the onlookers felt disgusted. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m the chairman of the Hernandez Group! Let go of me!¡± William struggled fiercely, his face turning red from the embarrassment of being seen in such a state. Suddenly noticing Audrey standing nearby, William was even angrier. ¡°You bastard! It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You set me up! I should have strangled you to death back then, just like your mother, you slut!¡± William shouted. William struggled while cursing Audrey. Audrey looked coldly at William, her expression indifferent and emotionless, as if she were looking at a stranger. 1/3 ||| O Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 7 Sem valued his reputation the most, and today¡¯s incident undoubtedly made him lose face. How could be not be angry? However, no matter how angry he was, he had thought about giving the secretary to Danny, but in the end, he had only embarrassed himself. sdrey¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated, and she took it out to see a message that had just been sent. [How was the show?] Audrey nced at it indifferently before punting her phone back into her bag. The security guards threw William and the secretary out of the estate, even throwing their clothes out afterward, before mming the gate shut. Mr. Hernandez, what do we do now? You¡¯ve tarnished my innocence! the secretary cried, curling up and looking at William, feeling wronged and helpless. The secretary hadn¡¯t expected that after agreeing to be given to the handsome president of Neptune Investment, she would end up in this situation. But since her innocence was taken by William, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let herself suffer. William was still full of anger, and seeing the secretary crying only made his face darker. However, he didn¡¯t know what hade over him. He remembered the humiliating scenes from before but suddenly felt as if he were possessed. He couldn¡¯t control himself and grabbed the secretary without caring about anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany?¡± William said. With their current appearance, they could only find a ce to clean up first. There was a rest area in the chairman¡¯s office at the top floor of the Hernandez Group. What had been a well¨Cnned banquet suddenly ended prematurely because of William and his secretary¡¯s sordid affair. Thinking about how many people had witnessed the scenest night, and that the two of them had been thrown out of the gate naked, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Reba¡¯s reaction would be if she found out. Audrey suddenly smiled coldly, a hint of coldness shing in her eyes. ¡°William is really shameless. Fortunately, you¡¯ve cut ties with him,¡± Phoebe said. Phoebe and Audrey got into the Roscente family¡¯s car. Phoebe felt disgusted when she thought about what had happened at the banquet tonight. ¡°Yeah, Audrey responded faintly, her cold gaze sweeping over the ck car that had been following them. Along the way, Phoebe kept asking Audrey if she took a fancy to any man at the banquet. Audrey shook her head. Disappointed, Phoebe continued, ¡°I think that Mr. Roach from Neptune Investment is quite nice. He¡¯s handsome, sessful, and good¨Clooking. How about I arrange a meeting with him for you in a few days?¡± Phoebe suggested. Hearing this, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but touch her nose and clear her throat, saying, ¡°No need.¡± Phoebe interpreted Audrey¡¯s response as ack of interest in Danny and continued, ¡°Auddie, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t like Danny, it¡¯s no problem. Honestly, he is a bit in¨Clooking and not a match for you. I¡¯ll definitely find you some more outstanding young men. I can¡¯t believe that in Northville, there isn¡¯t a single exceptional man for you. 2/3 18:06 Sat, Aug 17 G. Chapter 71 Audrey was speechless. Sure enough, the scandal fromst night¡¯s banquet spread like wildfire the next morning, sweeping through the entire Northville in no time. Reba had stayed up all night guarding her daughter. Just as she was about to ask the doctor about Audrey¡¯s condition, she heard a few nurses whispering. ¡°Men are really no good. With her daughter in such a state, he still has the leisure to fool around. He was thrown out naked in front of everyone. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Ìï Vengeful 72 ? Chapter 72 "Yeah. I heard that Reba was also a mistress back then. What goes aroundes around," said another nurse. "It''s really pitiful for the original Mrs. Hernandez and her daughter. I heard that the death of the original Mrs. Hernandez was rted to the mistress!" Several nurses were whispering, and their newspapers were directly snatched away. Just as they were about to scold the person, they saw Reba standing behind them with a gloomy face. Thinking about what they had just said, their expressions changed, and they immediately walked away. Reba trembled as she looked at the newspaper in her hand. Printed on it was a photo of William and another woman in an intimate embrace. Because they were naked, certain parts were pixted. Reba was shocked by this sudden bolt from the blue. Her legs went weak for a moment, and she almost fell. What followed was a surge of fury. Clutching the newspaper, she stormed out of the hospital, paying no heed to Sarah, who was still unconscious in the ward. Reba first made a call home and learned that William hadn''te back home all night, making her even more furious. Hailing a taxi, she headed straight for the Hernandez Group. It was office hours, and as Reba entered thepany, she headed straight for the elevator. Many people in thepany had seen the morning news, and seeing Reba''s furious appearance as she came to settle scores made them all retreat, fearing being implicated. Reba went straight to the top floor in the elevator.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw William and the secretarying out of the chairman''s office. The secretary was almost glued to William. Seeing this intimate scene, Reba was so angry that she was trembling. She strode forward and pped the secretary''s face. The secretary screamed, taking a few steps back from the force of Reba''s p, colliding with William. William steadied the secretary, helping her up. In Reba''s eyes, this was defending the secretary. With a fierce and vicious expression, Reba raised her hand and pped the secretary again. At this time, it was during office hours, and the secretary''s office and the assistant''s office were nearby. Everyone was somewhat shocked by that. William, seeing Reba causing a scene so early in the morning, also wore an unpleasant expression. He valued his dignity and originally felt a bit sorry for Reba. But now he was angry at Reba making him lose face. William shouted, "What are you going crazy for so early in the morning? If you want to vent, go home and do it. What are you doing here at thepany?" William had been annoyed sincest night, and Reba''s causing trouble early in the morning only worsened his mood. "I''m going crazy? William, how dare you cheat on me? Is it this bitch seducing you? I''ll kill her," Reba said. Reba''s eyes turned red with anger as she red at William, feeling even more upset as he protected another woman. She raised her hand to strike again. "Mr. Hernandez, help me!" the secretary screamed in terror, cowering into William''s arms. With a sullen expression, William, provoked by Reba''s hysterics, held the secretary in his arm and pped Reba, roaring angrily, "Have you had enough? Don''t you know where you are? Go home if you want to cause a scene!" Reba was stunned by William''s p. Her cheek stung hotly, and she looked at William in disbelief. She hadn''t expected William to actually hit her. After the shock, she trembled with anger. "William, do you have no conscience? You''re cheating on me and still hit me!" Reba shouted. William shouted, "So what if I cheated? Don''t forget, you were also a mistress back then. Enough with the drama. Go home and stop embarrassing me!" William hadn''t intended to hit Reba, but he hadn''t expected her to make a scene in thepany. With all the troubles on his mind fromst night until now, his patience was exhausted. Being caused trouble by Reba early in the morning, he felt a splitting headache. Plus, the Hernandez Group was facing bankruptcy these days, and his anger crupted. Reba looked at William in disbelief, never imagining he would speak to her like this. Her face flushed with resentment and anger. Tears of resentment and anger filled her eyes, and she no longer cared about her dignity as she shouted at William. ''William, don''t forget, even if I became the mistress, it was because you forced me to. Back then, you were the one who married Vivienne for her family''s wealth and status. It was your own ambition... Reba''s words were cut short by a furious p from William. This p was even harder and more ruthless than the first. His face contorted with rage. "Bitch, get back home!" William roared, terrified that this crazy woman might reveal more scandals. "William, I''ll fight you to the end!" Reba shouted. Being pped by William, Reba couldn''t bear it. She went crazy and rushed towards him. William''s face and body were instantly scratched by Reba, leaving several wounds. His face darkened with anger. He kicked Reba to the ground, saying harshly, "Get back home immediately, or I''ll deal with you!" Reba was terrified by William''s ferociousness. She looked utterly disheveled, with none of her previous elegance. William ignored the fallen Reba, and with a rush of anger, he left in a hurry. The secretary, disdainfully ncing at Reba, gave a slight sneer and followed William out. Left behind, Reba screamed in agony, her eyes filled with malice as she watched the two figures leaving. "William, you won''t have it easy!" Reba shouted. ***** Back at the Hond family, Brian had already gone to sleep. After checking on him, Audrey covered him with the kicked-off nket and went straight to herb. It was daytime overseas, and while waiting for the experimental data, Audrey reviewed the previousparative data. Her expression grew serious. She had tried more than ten methods over the past few days, but almost all of them had failed. Since returning to the country, Brian''s seizures had be more frequent, and she simply didn''t have much time to waste. If he had another seizure a few times, she wouldn''t be able to control it. Now, the only surefire way to cure Brian was to have another child with the same father and mother. Audrey pursed her lips. She was unwilling to entangle with Dn. She picked up her phone and dialed an overseas number. "It''s me. I need a favor!" Vengeful 73 Chapter 73 After descending from Greencloud Mountain, Dn instructed Richard to drive to Campvan Hall. Upon entering Campvan Hall, Dn coldly ordered thew enforcement officers inside, ¡°Use all your skills against me. Your can¡¯t stop until I tell you to¡± Everyw enforcement officer in Campvan Hall had extremely highbat abilities. Upon hearing Dn¡¯smand, they exchanged nces Then theyunched an attack on Dn. Dn showed no intention of fighting back. With a powerful fist, the officer struck Dn in the abdomen, causing him to grunt in pain and double over, his face turning pale. The officer was startled. He knew how powerful Dn was. Seeing him not fighting back, the officers reluctantly stopped their attacks Dn wiped the blood from his mouth with his finger, his gaze cold as he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go on!¡± Under the pressure of Dn¡¯s aura, the officers had no choice but to attack him again. Dn almost allowed them to beat him with fists and kicks, without any intention of calling it off. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dn was half kneeling on the ground, head slightly bowed. A strong scent of blood filled Campvan Hall. Even though Dn was about to copse, he still didn¡¯t call them to stop. His eyes were cold as he ordered the officers, ¡°Go on! Seeing Dn about to fall, appearing eager for punishment, the officers hesitated, not daring to continue. ¡°Sir!¡± one of the officers wanted to speak, but Dn raised his gaze slightly, and his cold, deep eyes swept toward the man. With pursed lips, he coldlymanded. ¡°I told you to go on!¡± After another round of beating, Dn copsed in a pool of blood, barely conscious. His body was covered in wounds, blood continuously flowing from his mouth. His appearance was extremely miserable. Not only the people in Campvan Hall but even the whole of Northville had probably never seen Dn, who was always lofty, in such a state. ¡°Mr. Dn!¡± the officers shouted. The people in Campvan Hall looked at Dn with lingering fear ¡°Go on!¡± Dn said. Dn struggled to prop himself up, his voice hoarse and cold. No matter how much he was hurt, his aura was still intimidating. Closing his eyes, all Dn could see in his mind was Audrey being abused in the male prison, the pain and despair tearing him apart. Only when he felt pain all over his body did he feel slightly relieved. Otherwise, he feared he would really go insane. When Richard came in, he saw Dn, who was covered in injuries, barely breathing and lying on the ground, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Mr. Dn, why go to such lengths!¡± Richard said. 1/3 18:06 Sat, Aug 17 7D G Chapter 73 Dn¡¯s face was pale, his whole body covered in the scent of blood. His hands and feet were severely injured, ¡°I owe her!¡± His voice was dind low, but he had promised he would give everything back to her. +25%8 Dn¡¯s voice became even hoarser, almost struggling to speak, but at this moment, fie truly understood how desperate and helpless Audrey must have been back then. His eyes were bloodshot, tears sliding down his temples and then into his hair.. He owed Audrey, and the debt would never be repaid. He didn¡¯t know what else he could do to bring her back, to have her return to his side. Even if she said she wasn¡¯t Audrey, he knew she was. Audrey just didn¡¯t want to be with him anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll call a doctor.¡± Richard immediately got up to leave.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Dn shouted weakly, struggling to prop himself up, and then fell to the ground again. His cold gaze swept over several officers, and then hemanded, ¡°Continue The officers had no choice but to step forward again and continue their attack on Dn. Dn endured the beatings withoutining, he looked extremely painful, and his eyes were bloodshot. No matter how the officers treated him, he remained motionless, enduring the pain. Richard watched as the officers mercilessly attacked Dn, unable to do anything but stand aside. Until Dn was motionless in a pool of blood, the officers finally stopped. Dn¡¯s injuries were severe, and Richard hurriedly called for a doctor. Because several ribs and the sternum were broken, Dn couldn¡¯t move and could only stay in Campvan Hall. Even when the doctor arrived, Dn refused to cooperate and didn¡¯t allow the doctor to touch him. His pale face was filled with despair. The wounds on his body were shocking. When he finally gained conciousness, he tried to get up, his voice hoarse as he said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Mr. Dn!¡± Richard shouted. Richard had grown up with Dn, but he had never seen Dn in such a miserable state, almost torturing himself to death. Dn¡¯s face turned cold. His eyes were bloodshot, and he coldly ordered. ¡°Continue!¡± The officers in Campvan Hall couldn¡¯t disobey Dn¡¯s orders and had to attack Dn again. Early the next morning. After finishing breakfast, Audrey went out and saw a group of people standing outside the Hond family. She raised an eyebrow slightly, her gaze slightly cold. Richard also saw Audrey and directly blocked the car. Then he said respectfully, ¡°Pleasee with me, Ms. Hernandez!¡± Audrey frowned at Richard, her gaze tinged with hostility, and sneered, ¡°What, is your boss nning to y rough?¡± 2/3 Rechend verstand simple, blocking the car, and the men brought stood in a row behind him. Then Richart beterd slightly and said, ¡°Please, Ms. Hernandez ve Mr. Frybout What does he have to do with me?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°In that caer. I have no choice but to offend your Richard said. Richard pursed his lips, his face as cold as ever After ncing at Richard, As expected of Dn¡¯s right¨Chand mat Richard¡¯s aura was terrifying Audrey smirked, her face bold and arrogant as she said, ¡°Do you think you can stop me with men Forgive me, Ms. Hernandez. If you don¡¯t go, Mr. Dn will really die! Michard¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse Even if Dn found outter and killed him, he had to bring Audrey back. Audrey¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent, exuding a sense of rejection towards others. She was not moved by Richard¡¯s words, just sheered. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Audrey said. The people Richard brought naturally wouldn¡¯t really hurt Audrey, even though Richard knew Audrey was no longer the samedy from seven years ago. When Richard really tried to fight her, he realized Audrey¡¯s terror and strength. That kind of skill was probablyparable to Dn¡¯s. In an instant, all the men Richard brought were defeated by Audrey. ¡°Get lost!¡± Audrey shouted. Audrey had no patience, her gaze slightly cold, her face cool and beautiful yet fierce. Richard knelt in front of Audrey, pleading. ¡°Please, Ms, Hernandez, save Mr. Dn. He¡¯s really going to die! 8/8 Vengeful 74 Chapter 74 Audry descended from Greencloud Mountain. She was impatient and went straight to the Hernandez Group. When she reached the entrance, Ramiro was already waiting there. ¡°Ms. Hernandez Ramiro greeted Audrey respectfully as she arrived. Audrey nodded and entered the Hernandez Group with Ramiro As soon as they entered, they were immediately stopped by the receptionist. ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment? If not, please leave!¡± the receptionist said. Ramiro nced at the receptionist, his expression calm and his face disying the seriousness of an elitewyer. ¡°I am Ramiro Glover from Starglow Law Firm, here on behalf of my client, Miss Audrey Hernandez, to discuss debt repayment with Mr. William Hernandez,¡± Ramiro said, presenting a series of identification documents and the IOUS signed by William earlier. Upon seeing the words ¡°Starglow Law Firm,¡± the receptionist was astonished. Starglow Law Firm was a well¨Cknown entity throughout Chritonia, and its founder, Simon Evans, was hailed as the topwyer in Chritonia. The receptionist naturally understood the status of thisw firm in Chritonia. It was precisely because of this understanding that she was shocked. The receptionist immediately said, ¡°Mr. Glover, please wait. I will call the secretary¡¯s office to inquire right away.¡± ¡°No need, we¡¯ll go up ourselves.¡± Ramiro nodded faintly and then walked directly to the elevator with Audrey Their strong aura, especially that of the young woman leading, was intimidating. The receptionist didn¡¯t dare to stop them. A board meeting was being held in the conference room of the Hernandez Group. In just half a month, the market value of the Hernandez Group had plummeted to its lowest. Several major contracts signed previously had been terminated, and thepany was facing massivepensation ims. Internal funds were severely constrained, and if things continued like this, bankruptcy seemed imminent. Faced with this situation, almost all the other members of the board turned their usations towards William. One of the board members said, ¡°William, since you are unable to save the Hernandez Group, it¡¯s time for someone capable to take over as chairman!¡± This wasn¡¯t so much a board meeting as it was a session to condemn William. William was sullen, his expression bing even more gloomy and he angrily shouted, ¡°I am already working on resolving the issues facing the Hernandez Group. Give me some more time!¡± ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you¡¯ve been saying the same thing for a while now, but there hasn¡¯t been any improvement in the Hernandez Group¡¯s situation. If things continue like this, we might not evenst the week. Since you are incapable, you should step down as chairman!¡± Another board member said. A board member said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t just hold onto the position without doing anything. I heard that your family has been in turmoiltely. Did the Hernandez family offend someone, leading to the entanglement of the Hernandez 1/3 ||| Sal Chapter 74 Group? Otherwise, how could Neptune Investment announce that all banks won¡¯t lend us money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± William mined his hand on the table, angrily shouting. ¡°The Hernandez Group will always be mine! If anyone doesn¡¯t like it, just leave!¡± A board member said, ¡°William, look at the state of the Hernandez family now. In my opinion, it¡¯s because your family offended someone, dragging the Hernandez Group down. You must step down as chairman of the Hernandez Group!¡± ¡°Never! if any of you don¡¯t like it, you can all leave!¡± William snapped. William¡¯s anger filled the entire conference room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just then, the door of the conference room was kicked open. At the entrance, a cold and arrogantughter echoed, ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s here, perfect!¡± Hearing the voice, the previously enraged crowd turned their gaze towards the door. When he saw the neer, William¡¯s face turnedpletely dark. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here? Where are the security guards and the people from the secretary¡¯s office? How can they let anyone in casually!¡± one of the board members shouted at Audrey and Ramiro. ¡°I am here to attend your shareholders¡® meeting,¡± Audrey smirked and walked in. Ramiro followed behind Audrey. You scoundrel, what are you doing here?¡± William looked at Audrey, his face dark with anger. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m here to attend your shareholders¡® meeting and to collect a debt from you!¡± Audrey sneered and looked at William, her expression carrying a hint of mockery. After Audrey finished speaking, she nced at Ramiro behind her. Ramiro nodded. Then he stepped forward, took out a document from his briefcase, and ced it in front of William. It was a promissory note signed and sealed by William himself. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, the debt you owe my client has exceeded the time stated on this promissory note. Please settle it, or we may have to take necessary legal actions,¡± Ramiro said to William. Ramiro added, ¡°Moreover, if you¡¯re unable to repay this debt, my client is willing to purchase the Hernandez Group shares you have at the current market price as coteral.¡± When he heard Ramiro¡¯s words, William¡¯s face turnedpletely ck. ¡°So this is your intention, wanting shares of the Hernandez Group. You¡¯re delusional!¡± William looked at Audrey coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Hernandez Group has been having a hard timetely,¡± Audrey sneered, looking at William with a smirk. William¡¯s gaze suddenly turned fierce as he said, ¡°You troublemaker, it¡¯s all your doing!¡± As William spoke, he was about to strike Audrey. Ramiro stepped forward and grabbed William¡¯s hand, his face icy. Ramiro said, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, if you dare toy a hand on my client, I might sue you and have you spend the rest of your life in jail! If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try to see if Starglow Law Firm has the capability!¡± As soon as they heard the firm name, the members of the board fell silent in fear. They hadn¡¯t expected this youngwyer to be from Starglow Law Firm! 2/3 18:07 Sat, Aug 17 WG. Chapter 74 18+ 25%2 William was full of anger, feeling powerless, and his face turned pale with rage. He snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money, and I won¡¯t give up the shares!¡± Audrey had already guessed that William would say so and didn¡¯t mind. She just looked at William calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. However, if you don¡¯t want to pay, I might send out the information I have in my hands.¡± After Audrey finished speaking, she nced at William with a smile. Ramiro took out a sealed envelope from his briefcase and ced it in front of William. ¡°You scoundrel, stop threatening me!¡± William snorted coldly, not taking it seriously. But deep down, he felt a little uneasy, feeling that Audrey was even more difficult to deal with than seven years ago. Audrey didn¡¯t rush. She let William open the sealed envelope. The next moment, William¡¯s expressionpletely changed. His face turned pale in an instant. With a ¡°ng,¡± he sat down on the chair behind him, his face filled with horror. ¡°Impossible, you couldn¡¯t possibly know about this!¡± Vengeful 75 Chapter 75 Audrey nced casually at William, whose face had turned deadly pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a smirk. ¡°William, after all these years of stepping over the bodies of the Hond family to climb to the top, howfortable is your position now? Too bad you weren¡¯t ruthless enough topletely wipe out the Hond family. You left me behind,¡± Audrey said. Audrey had long harbored suspicions, but the memories of the original host were clear yet strangely elusive when she tried to recall them critically. Her investigation into William was initially just to check for any wrongdoing during his time at the Hernandez Group. If there were any issues, bringing William down would have been easy. However, what she hadn¡¯t expected was to uncover other interesting details. Yet, there wasn¡¯t enough evidence to prove William¡¯s involvement. Still, it was enough to intimidate him. But seeing the look on William¡¯s face now, Audrey didn¡¯t need confirmation to know that her suspicions about William¡¯s involvement in the deaths of the original host¡¯s mother, and possibly even her father, were justified. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You can¡¯t just make baseless usations,¡± William said angrily. William regained hisposure quickly after his initial panic and red at Audrey with narrowed eyes. If he hadn¡¯t shown his panic earlier, Audrey might have thought William was innocent of any wrongdoing, at least concerning histe wife and father¨Cinw. But William¡¯s reaction spoke volumes. Audrey¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Whether it¡¯s nonsense or not, you know the truth, William. You¡¯d better hope I don¡¯t find out more. Otherwise, I might not be so lenient with you.¡± ¡°Well, you truly are my darling daughter. I should have killed you when you were born!¡± William¡¯s face twisted with anger and resentment as he spoke, his eyes burning with hatred. ¡°What a shame that would have been!¡± Audrey¡¯s expression remained cold andposed, her smile faint but bold, provoking William even further. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. William thought, ¡®This bastard is bing more and more like her despicable mother.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t stand either of them. Vivienne had always looked down on him with that haughty, contemptuous gaze, making him feel insignificant in her presence. He had really had enough of such gazes, which made him feel insignificant in front of them. Audrey could see the murderous intent flickering in William¡¯s eyes. Selfish and scheming, Audrey couldn¡¯t understand why the original host¡¯s mother would marry William after bing pregnant with her. But William¡¯s ambition was evident. A poor boy from the backwoods, beaten down by the harsh realities of the big city, suddenly got chosen by a wealthy heiress and leaped up the socialdder, only to start craving more. However, William was ungrateful! ¡°If there are no issues, then sign here.¡± Audrey handed William a contract for the transfer of shares. ¡°Once you sign this, we¡¯ll 1/3 W Chapter 24 resides you dele of 120 million dors paid in full Impossible! William mmed his hand on the table, his voice filled with fury. He had realized by now that Audrey was here to cause trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Take a look at this first, Audrey said. Audrey presented not only the share transfer contract but also document detailing every action William had taken at the Hernandez Group since taking over. Some of those actions had already led to legal issues. The more William read, the sullener his expression became. Eventually, all he could do was sneer at Audrey. William said. ¡°Fine. You truly are my precious daughter.¡± Audrey remained calm, her gaze cold and arrogant. She knew William well enough to understand that, given the choice between prison and transferring all his choose thetter. After all, if he transferred all his shares, he could still find an opportunity to make aeback. However, once he was imprisoned, the unknown risk would not be too high. William was selfish and knew how to protect his own interests. ares, he would Under the imposing aura emanating from Audrey, William swiftly grabbed the pen from the table and signed the transfer of shares contract. His face turned gloomy, a mix of anger and resentment brewing deep within him. In that moment, William harbored murderous intentions toward Audrey. William cursed inwardly, ¡°This monster was bing more and more like her despicable mother. I couldn¡¯t let her be alive. Killing intent shed across William¡¯s vicious eyes. However, Audrey ignored it, taking the signed contract and handing it to Ramiro behind her. Ramiro then said to the other board members in the room, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Miss Audrey Hernandez now holds 66% of the shares in the Hernandez Group, making her thergest shareholder. Mr. William, it seems, will no longer be fit to serve as the Chairman of the Hernandez Group. From now on, Miss Audrey Hernandez will be in charge of all affairs concerning the Hernandez Group.¡± As soon as Ramiro finished speaking, William immediately shouted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could she have 66% of the shares? Besides, I don¡¯t agree. She¡¯s not qualified to be the chairman of Hernandez Group!¡°. However, William couldn¡¯t believe that Audrey would suddenly have so many shares in her hands. The distribution of shares in Hernandez Group had always been clear to him. How could Audrey suddenly have such arge portion of shares? Besides the fifty¨Cone percent stake, any change in the remaining fifteen percent of shares would have surely reached him. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, if you don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s fine. The Starglow Law Firm handles things in a way that will make you fully convinced. If you need to litigate, you can try Starglow Law Firm. Since we¡¯re acquaintances, we¡¯ll even offer you a ny percent discount!¡± Ramiro looked at William, his face suddenly breaking into a warm smile. To those unaware, it might seem like Ramiro was simply drumming up business for thepany. 2/3 ||| 18:07 Sat, Aug 17 7 Chapter 73 25% With that, Ramiro opened several other share transfer contracts and handed them out for William and the other board members to review. When William saw the name ¡°Neptune Investment¡± at the bottom of the contracts, his expression changed drastically, and he turned to Audrey usingly. William said, ¡°So, it was you who prevented the banks from lending to the Hernandez Group! What is your rtionship with Neptune Investment?¡± ¡°Take a guess,¡± Audrey said. Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as she looked at William. ¡°Neptune Investment has transferred 15% of its acquired shares to Audrey. Additionally, after Audrey bes the CEO of the Hernandez Group, Neptune Investment will inject 400 million dors into the Hernandez Group and jointly develop a new Al research project with them,¡± Ramiro said. Vengeful 76 Chapter 76 Ransin¡¯s ends chook all the board members present, and there their expressions brightened. ¡°Ms. Hemandes, is Neptune Investment really nning to invest 100 million dors in the Hernandez Group? Are they inly going to coborate with us on the development of a new project? one of the members asked excitedly. Audrey nodded lightly and replied. ¡°Of course. I believe all of y are seasoned directors of the Hernandez Group. Thank you for your years of dedication. I assure you that the Hermande Group will reach new heights under my leadership. However, if any of you have doubts, I suggest you sell your shangs and retire early. After all, I have a bit of a temper, and f might need some extra patience from you? Andrey¡¯s gaze turned cold, her indifferent and ruthless eyes carrying a hint of arrogance. As she finished speaking, Ramiro thoughtfully pulled out several documents from his briefcase and ced them in front of the shareholders. Originally, they had nned to leverage their status as an old shareholder, intending to use their seniority to deal with those people. However, their expressions all changed instantly when they saw what was ced before them. With a loud p, one of the shareholders mmed the document on the table and angrily pointed at Audrey, saying, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you trying to threaten us?¡± Audrey remained calm and unaffected, her eyes cold as she nced at the shareholder who was red¨Cfaced with anger. She smirked faintly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then so be it.¡± Though her demeanor seemed casual, the shareholder felt a chill down his spine under Audrey¡¯s gaze, unable to voice his discontent. The other shareholders dared not speak up either. William originally agreed to transfer all his shares to Audrey as a stalling tactic. After all, the evidence Audrey held was enough to send him to prison. He intended to cate Audrey for the time being andter find a way to reim all thepany¡¯s shares. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate that Audrey would meticulously n every step, leaving no room for error. Even the other shareholders, though angry, didn¡¯t dare to voice their objections. Furthermore, Audrey had Neptune Investment backing her, and William couldn¡¯t fathom how Audrey had managed to establish a connection with Neptune Investment. She had certainly grown more formidable over the years. The murderous intent in William¡¯s eyes intensified. He couldn¡¯t let Audrey continue to grow stronger. Just then, the door of the meeting room was pushed open again, and this time, several uniformed police officers entered. ¡°Who¡¯s William Hernandez? Pleasee with us!¡± one of the officers said. The sudden intrusion startled everyone, and all eyes fell on William. The police officers walked up to William and asked, ¡°Are you William Hernandez?¡± For a moment, William¡¯s expression turned fierce as he red at Audrey. ¡°You set me up!¡± Thinking of the incriminating evidence he had seen earlier, William almost wished Audrey would drop dead on the spot. Audrey chuckled yfully and said to William, ¡°How can you say I set you up? You¡¯re not worthy of it.¡± 1/8 @+24%2 Chapter 70 William realized that every gene today had been orchestrated by Audrey to keep him from ever turning the tables on her. Audrey was truly formidable. He had underestimated her. Audrey, you¡¯ll pay for this William looked at Audrey with intellie hatred. Audrey shrugged off his threat, not bothered in the least. She walked up to Williamn and said with a smile, ¡°Before you go, let me give you a gift¡± With that, Audrey took a document from Ramiro and handed it to William. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ramiro felt like his briefcase was a treasure trove, containing everything they needed. The document Audrey handed to William was a paternity test between him and Sarah. As if William¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t already priceless enough, Audrey casually remarked, ¡°I hope you like this gift!¡± Audrey was somewhat surprised. She had thought discovering she wasn¡¯t William¡¯s biological daughter was shocking enough, but then again, maybe it wasn¡¯t. After all, William had never paid much attention to her since she was young. Originally, she was just investigating William¡¯s affairs and incidentally looked into Reba¡¯s as well. Unexpectedly, she stumbled upon something so significant. It was easy to imagine how precious Sarah was to William. Yet, in the end, Sarah wasn¡¯t William¡¯s biological daughter after -all. This gift was like a thunderbolt out of the blue, leaving William stunned. Even after the police took him away, he still hadn¡¯t fully processed what had happened. After William left, Audrey didn¡¯t stay long either. She briefly discussed some matters and then left. Ramiro stayed behind to handle the aftermath. At one point, Ramiro wondered if he was awyer or an assistant. He just hoped his boss would consider giving him a raise. Just as Audrey left the Hernandez Group, she received a call from Danny. ¡°The person you wanted has been chosen. He will report to the Hernandez Group shortly,¡± Danny said. ¡°Great,¡± Audrey said. Audrey naturally did not have much time to guard the Hernandez Group every day, so she asked David to choose someone from Neptune Investment to be in charge of the Hernandez Group. *** As Audrey drove off, she soon realized that something was wrong with her car. The brakes had failed, and her demeanor turned cold. Fortunately, she was on a rtively deserted road leading to Greencloud Mountain after leaving the city center, so there wasn¡¯t much traffic. But even so, Audrey couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. She discovered that not only the brakes but also the steering wheel and doors had been tampered with. It was clear that someone was trying to kill her outright, leaving no chance for her to escape, not even jump out of the car. the opportunity to 2/3 18.07 Sat, Aug 17 7 G. Chapter 76 Moreover, the person behind this was meticulous, timing the sabotage perfectly so that Audrey wouldn¡¯t notice until a certain point in her drive. With a grim expression, Audrey stared ahead, her cold eyes glearning with a dangerous light. Without hesitation, she pressed the elerator, aiming the car toward the mountainside. She instinctively braced herself, hugging her head for protection. A loud crash echoed as the car collided with the mountain, shaking violently. Audrey felt like she was being to impact as all the airbags deployed. art by the The doors were locked, and Audrey couldn¡¯t escape. Then, she saw a red light sh before her eyes, and in the next moment, she swiftly ducked down. A bullet struck the car window, whizzing past Audrey¡¯s head. If Audrey hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough, the bullet would have pierced her skull. Vengeful 77 Chapter 77 Audrey¡¯s mind raced. There was a sniper outside, stepping out would only mean certain death. But staying in the car might lead to an even worse oue. One shot and the sniper could blow up the gas pedal, resulting in a catastrophic fate. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if the person who tampered with the car was the same as the one who hired the sniper, if they were, it was terrifying how urately they predicted she would stop here. But if they weren¡¯t the same, it could be even more troublesome Right now, they were in the dark, and she was in the light, putting her at a severe disadvantage. Audrey couldn¡¯t just wait in the car to be killed. Since she had to take a risk one way or another, she might as well go out. The door was jammed shut, but the previous gunshot had shattered both sides of the car windows, even popping the airbags, allowing Audrey to exit through the other side. As long as she moved quickly enough, the assant might not be able to catch up. Audrey quickly calcted the timing and formted a n. With the airbags deployed, she had more room to maneuver. She lowered her body, moved to the other side, and then, using the blind spot in the line of sight, kicked out towards the previously shattered window. The sound of the window shattering wasn¡¯t subtle. Another buller whizzed past, prompting Audrey to duck behind the seatback, which she used as cover. From the direction and angle the bullet came from, Audrey roughly determined where the assant was. With a swift motion, she leaped out of the windo At the same time, two more shots rang out, and Audrey hid between the car and the mountainside. ncing towards the direction of the other shots, she saw a ck figure partially concealed in the darkness. The person concealed themselves entirely in the darkness and swiftly made a movement towards Audrey¡¯s direction, seemingly intentionally revealing half of their silhouette to her. Audrey was momentarily stunned by the gesture, then she pursed her lips and rolled to the other side, slipping into the jungle. More shots sounded behind her, indicating someone was diverting the sniper¡¯s attention, which made Audrey¡¯s escape a bit safer. When she reached a safe distance, Audrey finally stopped, her gaze slightly darkened. That gesture just now¡ Audrey remembered dreaming about it when she was first reborn into this body. The memory was vague, but from the moment she saw the gesture, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity and intimacy. But despite searching her mind, Audrey couldn¡¯t recall how the gesture had been imprinted in her memory. Even more puzzling was that she didn¡¯t know the meaning of the gesture, yet she had instinctively reacted to it. 1/3 ||| 3 18.03 Sat Aug All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 77 Was this a memory from the original host! Audrey suddenly doubted her own memory. That sense of familiarity and intimacy couldn¡¯t be exined solely by memories from the original host. It felt as though it was etched into her very soul. Audrey never doubted her memories, nor did she ever question the fact of her rebirth. Even though she repeatedly told Dn that she wasn¡¯t the same Audrey as before, he always firmly believed she was. Every time she saw Dn, she felt an inexplicable sense of irritation and pain, as if her heart was being dulled. It was as if she had experienced everything firsthand. But ording to the memories of the original host, the previous Audrey waspletely different in character. Audrey could vividly recall her initial moments in this body, memories that couldn¡¯t be fabricated. She pursed her lips, her gaze growing darker. Where had things gone wrong? In Campvan Hall. After a day and night of torture, Dn was covered in injuries, barely able to stand. Every inch of his body was bruised, blood staining his clothes, and he could barely remain upright, kneeling on one knee, head bowed. Severalw enforcement elders and their subordinates stood nearby, not daring to move. Richard hurried over and said, ¡°Mr. Dn, Ms. Hernandez is in trouble!¡± Richard had been waiting outside the Hond family for Audrey, but she never arrived. Instead, he received news of Audrey¡¯s situation and rushed back immediately. ¡°What happened?¡± Dn asked. Dn¡¯s fingers hanging at his side twitched slightly as he raised his head, his pale face devoid of color, his eyes slightly darkened. His voice was hoarse, barely recognizable. He gritted his teeth, attempting to rise from the ground, but the extreme pain made him frown, and he could only copse weakly. Richard said, ¡°Someone tampered with Ms. Hernandez¡¯s car, and she¡¯s being targeted by a sniper. She¡¯s now escaped into Greencloud Mountain, and we don¡¯t know her whereabouts!¡± Richard ryed the information as soon as he arrived. ¡°Get everyone to search for her and find her as soon as possible. Also, find out who the assant is!¡± Dn struggled to speak, his voice growing weaker. ¡°Help me up, I¡¯m going myself.¡± As soon as Dn spoke, Richard and the others immediately changed their expressions, trying to stop him. ¡°Mr. Dn, you can¡¯t go now!¡± ¡°Richard, I¡¯m ordering you. H imposing, exuding an irresistible pressure. me up. I¡ will go myself.¡± Dn¡¯s voice was strained as he spoke, his gaze cold and 2/3 18:08 Sat, Aug 17 G. Chapter 77 Yes, sir!¡± Richard respectfullyplied, forced to obey themand. 0+ 24%2 He then brought clean clothes for Dn to change into, a ck shirt and ck pants, the bloodstains on his face wiped away. Even if the blood seeped through the shirt, the dark attire wouldn¡¯t show it. With Richard¡¯s support, Dn got into the car, which immediately headed towards the foot of Greencloud Mountain. ¡°Does the Hond family know?¡± Dn asked, worried about Brian. ¡°They don¡¯t know yet,¡± Richard said. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let Brian worry,¡± Dn replied softly. Then he added. ¡°Arrange for someone to protect Brian discreetly.¡± He was afraid that the enemy might turn against Brian. Throughout the journey, Dn gritted his teeth against the pain, urging Richard to drive faster. He was afraid that he might be toote and something would happen to his beloved. He was afraid that if he waste, Audrey would really abandon him. Before, she had been the one giving, but now, it was his turn to love her. Whatever she chose to do, whatever she forgave him for, he was willing to wait. That was his only belief in life and the hope of staying alive. SEND GIFT Vengeful 78 Chapter 78 As they sinived at the fort of Greencloud Mountain, Dn prickly preted the endowed carry the wate ¡°Stop the cat Dn said. Richard hated the car, witnessing frn in the harket string to get up despite the pain Rochard said, ¡°Mr. Dnt Richard hurriedly got out of the car to as Dn, helping hintout of the car frfan uit three day we w appearing on the verge of copse at any moment. redsk Concerned, Richard suggested having, the apanying doctor check on Dn, but Dn red Don¡¯t worry about met After inspecting the interior of the car, bn walked to the other side to look in the there window Then, he turned his gaze towards the nearby bushes, noticing the chrious traces, ¡°Have someone search from this direction, and you up with them Dn said, Dn, now calmer than before, derved the vast expanse of Greencloud Mountain with warrowed ofmeson eyes. Richard had grown up by his side, specially trained by the Clifford family, If Dn hadn¡¯t been so unsteady on his feet, he would have preferred to warch himut. However, his son quer mot only hinder the speed of his subordinates, who were already concerned about his condition Veen a second¡¯s dy was uneptable to Dn. ¡°Mr. Dnt¡± Richard looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I only trust you to go Dn¡¯s voice was heavy, his pale face tinged with coldness ¡°Understood, Richard said and immediately led the team into the nearby forest, Dn took a few steps, suppressing the bloody taste rising in his mouth. A faint redness appeared at theer of his lips, and he struggled back to the car, where the attending doctor repeatedly attempted to approach but was topped by ton¡¯s cold YAZE. Once inside the car, Dn instructed another subordinate driving in front, ¡°Continue driving Closing his eyes slightly, Dn was drained of all his strength after the recent ordeal. He was sticky with sweat, unsure a was sweat or blood, making him very ufortable. Frowning, he needed a moment to rest, but his mind had already mapped out the terrain of Spendloud Mountain His heart had almost stopped beating several times from worry, Dn had never hated himulf so much for being areas. yet he had to suppress his panic and fear, desperately trying to remain calm. As the car turned a corner, revealing the Hond family ahead, Dn suddenly opened his eyes wide and shouted, ¡°Stop here The driver halted the car, and Dn, bracing himself, slowly stepped out, walking towards the front in an anxious and unsteady manner. His steps were erratic, and his once tall figure seemed almost on the verge of coge. His cold face was now tiled wah 1/78 +2482 Sat Aug Chapter 78 anxiety and woMTY But when Dn saw the slender figure deep in the jungle, his red eyes widened, and the tension in his mind snapped. His hips moved as he attempted to shout, but Dn suddenly realized his throat was so terrifyingly dry. He couldn¡¯t utter a word, just silently watched as the figure approached closer and closer. It almost brought him to tears. He thought, the only light in his world was still there, and that was wonderful. All the way, Audrey had been thinking about the person who had gestured to save her earlier. When she saw the tall figure standing at the exit, she was slightly stunned for a moment, then furrowed her brow. With a cold gaze fixed on Dn, her eyes remained as icy as ever. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°¡¡± As the words escaped his lips, Dn¡¯s voice was hoarse, almost as if it were tearing. After clearing his throat, he continued. ¡°I came to see you. Dn dared not say too much, fearing Audrey might misunderstand and be displeased if she thought he was monitoring her. He was genuinely on edge, afraid that a wrong word or action might incur even a slight disapproval from her Audrey gave him a cold nce, finding his words strange. With a faint response, she moved past him to leave. Terrified she might disappear in the next moment, Dn hastily added, ¡°Do you¡ have anything urgent?¡± ¡°Mr. Clifford, rest assured, I¡¯m fine.¡± Audrey scanned Dn from head to toe. For a medical professional, Dn reeked of blood too strongly. Recalling Richard kneeling before her, begging her to save Dn, Audrey furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll have someone take you back,¡± Dn said, Normally, Dn would have loved to exchange a few words with Audrey, but his current physical condition didn¡¯t allow it. It felt as though his internal organs had been pierced, causing him intense pain. He didn¡¯t want his beloved to see him in such a sorry state. ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a few steps,¡± Audrey declined directly, turning away. The exit wasn¡¯t far from the Hond family. Even if there was danger, Audrey could definitely avoid it. There were many people in the world who wanted her dead, but few who had the ability to kill her. Not noticing it earlier was indeed careless. After all, her identity had never been exposed, and Audrey never expected to encounter a sniper in Northville. Dn nced at his subordinate, who immediately responded respectfully and followed behind Audrey. Audrey furrowed her brows slightly, pretending not to notice, while her mind still pondered the issue of her memories. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Who was the person who saved her earlier? Suddenly, there was amotion behind them. 2/3 111 0+24%& Chapter 78 Dn originally intended to apany Audrey to walk further away, but he didn¡¯t expect himself to be so weak. Before Audrey could get far, he copsed. The noise was too loud, and Audrey turned to see Dn copsed to the ground. Dn watched as Audrey turned back until she coldly turned and walked away. The glimmer in his eyes fadedpletely, and his bloodshot eyes slowly closed. A piercing pain engulfed him. ¡°What are you standing there for? Call an ambnce. He¡¯s being too stubborn. If he continues like this, he¡¯ll be finished. Does he even want to live anymore?¡± the doctor said. The apanying doctor couldn¡¯t help but darken his expression. Despite hundreds of injuries all over his body, Dn could barely stand, and even walking made him pant heavily. Yet, he still insisted on pretending as if nothing was wrong. The pain was unbearable, as if his internal organs were being crushed. Although his mind was clear, he could only force a bitter smile while listening to the words of the apanying doctor. If he could just die like this, it would be for the best! He wasn¡¯t a likable person to begin with, and if even Audrey didn¡¯t want him, then living or dying didn¡¯t make any difference to him. He felt a warm temperature on his wrist, a familiar scent lingering around him. He struggled to open them but couldn¡¯t. Afterward, all his consciousness dissipated. B Vengeful 79 Chapter 79 In a VIP ward in the Northvile Hospital. As Dn opened his eyes, he nced around the ward but didn¡¯t see the figure he was hoping for, and a dimness clouded his eyes. ¡°Dn, you¡¯re awake. Look at this, how many fingers am I holding up?¡± Cade asked and immediately extended three fingers towards Dn upon seeing him awake Shawn, beside him, looked at Cade as if he were an idiot. Shawn said, ¡°Dn¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t to his head. Are you daft?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious!¡± Cade coughed lightly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Andrew, seeing the two bickering, sighed and approached Dn. Dn¡¯s voice was still hoarse. ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡± he asked. ¡°Not long, just a couple of days,¡± Andrew replied, understanding Dn¡¯s nce around the ward earlier. Despite feeling ufortable, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking, she hasn¡¯t been here.¡± Dn forced a wry smile and thought, ¡®She probably won¡¯te, given how much she hated me now. ¡°Richard said all these injuries on your body are self¨Cinflicted. Why put yourself through this?¡± Andrew asked. Andrew was genuinely surprised at how deeply Dn was entangled in his feelings for Audrey. ¡°Probably because I¡¯m heartbroken and wanted to feel the pain firsthand. Turns out, it really hurts.¡± Dn¡¯s voice echoed in the ward, filled with gloom and destion. He didn¡¯t know how to seek forgiveness or make Audrey feel better. It seemed like everything he did was futile. Despite knowing that everything was just a vain hope, he still didn¡¯t want to let go because he knew that once he truly let go, there would be no possibility between them anymore. But what could he do? He just couldn¡¯t bear to let go. Andrew sighed softly, unsure of how tofort Dn. Matters of the heart were something outsiders couldn¡¯t meddle with, especially when it came to Dn and Audrey. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t just between the two of them. Dn¡¯s mother was also involved. If it hadn¡¯t been for ire¡¯s actions back then, Dn and Audrey wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. But some things were unpredictable and had already happened. After apanying Dn for a while, the others left the room, Only then did Richard enter the ward. ¡°She really hasn¡¯te, right?¡± Dn couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeming unwilling to ept it. Richard didn¡¯t know how to respond, hesitating as he looked at Dn before finally saying, ¡°Ms. Hernandez hasn¡¯te, but Brian visited you once.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dn realized she truly hadn¡¯te. He recalled thest warmth he felt before losing consciousness. ¡°Was she 1/3 18:08 Sat, Aug 17 Chapter 79 there when I passed out from pain?¡± ¡°No.¡± Richard nced at Dn and added. Dn couldn¡¯t express the feeling in his heart. He moved his lips slightly and finally said weakly, ¡°I see. You can leave. ¡°Aaron said that your injuries are severe, and you might need a month of recovery before you can leave the hospital.¡± Richard remembered Aaron¡¯s instructions. ¡°Got it,¡± Dn responded lightly before closing his eyes. At the Hond family. ¡°If everything¡¯s fine, be cautioustely. The sniper from the other day was likely someone from abroad, so your whereabouts might have been exposed.¡± A smooth and sinister voice came over the phone, with a hint of coldness. ¡°I know there aren¡¯t many people who know I¡¯m in Northville, and I¡¯ve always kept my identity hidden, Audrey said. Audrey frowned. She had been careful since returning to Northville with Brian, fearing she might attract trouble from hostile forces. During this period of time in Northville, she had always been careful and did not reveal any ws. There was a moment of silence on the other end before the voice continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t someone from the underworld, then someone else wants you dead. I¡¯ll have people keep looking. Be careful in Northville.¡± ¡°Alright. Any news from Lucas?¡± Audrey asked. She had asked Brian about Lucas during this time, but he hadn¡¯t contacted even Brian. ¡°No, that kid is quite audacious. I¡¯ll make sure to torture him thoroughly when we catch him!¡± The voice on the other end chuckled coldly, unreservedly, then hung up. Audrey hung up the phone and went downstairs, only to see Brian busy arranging things with Wendy. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Audrey walked to the kitchen door, ncing at the multitude of items in Brian¡¯s hands. Brian, seeing Audreying down, looked at her somewhat cautiously before whispering, ¡°I¡ I¡¯m just going to see someone, and then I¡¯lle back after I put these things down!¡± Audrey didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at him calmly. Brian was usually not afraid of Audrey, but when she had a stern face, he couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. After a while, Audrey turned and left. As he watched Audrey¡¯s departing figure, Brian looked somewhat unhappy. ¡°Wendy, is Audrey upset that I¡¯m going to see that person?¡± Brian asked. He knew Audrey didn¡¯t like Dn, but he still couldn¡¯t help it. He knew his health wasn¡¯t great and didn¡¯t know how long he would live. He just wanted to go see Dn. Although Dn wasn¡¯t good to Audrey, lying alone in the hospital bed seemed pitiful. ¡°Ms. Hernandez isn¡¯t upset. She¡¯s just struggling with something in her heart. Brian, don¡¯t worry, go if you want to,¡± Wendy said. 2/3 P 18:09 Sat, Aug 17 17 M Chapter 79 Wendy sighed softly in her heart. No matter what the parents did, it was always the children who suffered the most. Callum took Brian out, and Wendy went to wash some fruit before going upstairs. Audrey was busy in the study. Wendy knocked and heard a response before entering. After cing the fruit on the table, Wendy nced at Audrey, ¡°Wendy, if you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯re family.¡± Audrey put down her work and looked at Wendy. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say. I just felt a bit emotional when I saw you. She looks so much like you, especially when you were sitting there busy just now. It was like I saw her when she was young!¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly, then suddenly looked at Wendy, asking, ¡°Wendy, do I really resemble my mother?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, you do. You¡¯re almost like a carbon copy. Brian also looks like her, but his nose and mouth resemble Mr. Clifford,¡± Wendy continued, not seeing anything unusual. ¡°Wendy, you watched me grow up when I was young, at least until my mother left. Do you think I¡¯ve changed a lot since then?¡± Audrey suddenly asked, the question puzzling Wendy. But she answered nheless. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much since then. After all, I left the Hond family when you were only about ten years old. But if you¡¯re asking about simrities, then you have the same personality and temperament as you did before the age of five,¡± Wendy said. SEND GIFT Vengeful 80 Chapter 80 As Audrey heard this, she squinted and looked at Wendy. ¡°Before the age of five? Why, does that mean I¡¯m not like myself after the age of five? I can¡¯t remember much about what happened before I was five,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Well, you were still young, so it¡¯s normal not to remember. After all, it¡¯s been so many years. But if there¡¯s anything different, there is. You were more lively and outgoing at the age of five. I always felt you were too restrained before then,¡± Wendy said. Audrey thought, Five years old? Audrey remembered. All the memories in this body started after the age of five. There was nothing before that. Feeling even more puzzled, Audrey suddenly asked, ¡°Wendy, did anything happen when I was five?¡± Wendy thought for a moment before shaking her head. Wendy said, ¡°No, at that time, Miss Vivienne, your mother, took you out for a week, and you yed outside. Miss Vivienne usually took you out for a week every month, so there was nothing unusual. It¡¯s just that after that week, you came back more lively and lovely than before. And after that week, Miss Vivienne never took you out for trips again.¡± Listening to Wendy¡¯s words, Audrey¡¯s confusion deepened. In Audrey¡¯s memories, Vivienne had always been a gentle and loving mother,forting and encouraging her when she made mistakes. Audrey remembered Vivienne saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You are still young. When you grow up, you will be amazing. As long as you grow up happily and healthily every day, I will always be with you.¡± But Audrey¡¯s memory of Vivienne was cut off one day. ¡°Wendy, what was I like before I was five?¡± Audrey suddenly became curious. What was missing in the memories of the original host¡¯s first five years? Who was the person who saved her, and had they appeared in those missing five years? Or why didn¡¯t the original host¡¯s memories contain such gestures and people, yet she inexplicably felt familiar? Wendy said, ¡°Before the age of five, you were like a beautiful doll, but you had a cold and stubborn personality, like a little adult. You wouldn¡¯t back down in fights, not at all like a typical five¨Cyear¨Cold girl.¡± Wendy finished speaking and looked at Audrey, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in your childhood?¡± Audrey said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve just been dreaming about some childhood memoriestely, but I can¡¯t remember them clearly, so I thought I¡¯d ask.¡± Wendy asked, ¡°I see. Did you dream about Miss Vivienne? Do you miss her?¡± Wendy looked at Audrey, feeling a bit sorry for her, not suspecting Audrey¡¯s words at all. Audrey didn¡¯t say much, just nodded lightly. In the hospital ward. 1/3 }}} Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ×Ô?.424%½ð Chapter So Brian sat by the bedside, his eyes fixed on Dn, his face showing a look of confusion, much like Audrey¡¯s ¡°What do you want to say to me? Dn looked at Brian, gazing into those familiar eyes, his voice softening. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able toe see you anymore in the future Brian looked at Dn and said, his bright eyes still fixed on him. Dn¡¯s gaze softened, and then he asked, ¡°Alright, then can Ie see you after I¡¯m discharged? Brian hesitated a bit, looking at Dn, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I can¡¯te see you anymore?¡± ¡°I probably know,¡± Dn knew that Audrey didn¡¯t like him, and Brian was probably afraid of upsetting her. ¡°Okay, Brian said somewhat dejectedly. Brian looked at Dn and reminded him, ¡°Then you muste find me in the future!¡± ¡°Mmm, I wille find you. Dn reached out and rubbed Brian¡¯s head, his actions gentle and indulgent. Brian pondered for a long time before couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you going to be with Audrey in the future?¡± Dn smiled gently and patted the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Do you want us to be together?¡± ¡°Will you be together if I want it?¡± Brian blinked his bright eyes, staring at Dn. Yes if you want it, I will try my best to win Audrey back!¡± Dn nodded earnestly and firmly. ¡°Oh, but I still stand on Audrey¡¯s side. You can¡¯t do anything to hurt her. Otherwise, neither Lucas nor I will let you off,¡± Brian said. Thinking of Dn¡¯s crimes, Brian red at him again. Dn said, ¡°How could I?¡± How could he bear to hurt Audrey again? After sitting with Dn in the hospital room for a while, Brian nned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone escort you downstairs,¡± Dn said. The danger hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. Although Dn had people secretly protecting Brian, the hospital was crowded, and he still wasn¡¯t at ease. ¡°No need, Callum is waiting downstairs for me,¡± Brian said. ¡°Be good, or I won¡¯t feel at ease!¡± Dn looked at Brian seriously Brian pursed his lips and then nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Dn called someone in to take Brian downstairs, and his subordinate led Brian out of the ward towards the elevator. Dn¡¯s floor was on the eighteenth, and when the elevator reached the fifteenth, it paused briefly as someone entered. Brian, looking at the opening elevator door, caught sight of a figure passing by outside. After a moment¡¯s thought, he realized it was the same person who had previously bullied Audrey. Just as the elevator door was about to close, Brian pressed the open button and stepped out. Dn¡¯s men followed closely behind as they exited the elevator, trailing Brian. Brian watched as the figure entered one of the rooms. Unable to resist, he stole a few more nces before turning and 2/3 111 3/3 18.09 Sat, Aug Chapter 80 leaving, heading back into the elevator to go downstairs. As soon as Brian left, the closeid door of the room swung open, and a person came out, his gaze filled with malice as he watched Brian¡¯s departing figure. It wasn¡¯t until Brian had gotten into his car and driven a distance that Dn¡¯s men finally left. Brian kept an eye on the rearview mirror, and as soon as he saw the person leave, he immediately called out to stop the car, Callum, stop the car! I forgot something and need to go get it! ¡°Brian, we can¡¯t park here. I need to find a spot to turn around, Callum replied. Callum maneuvered the car to the hospital¡¯s entrance and asked. ¡°Brian, what did you forget? I¡¯ll apany you to get it.¡± No need Callum. Just wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Brian said as he opened the car door and rushed into the hospital. Callum couldn¡¯t park the car at the entrance, so he decided to move the car forward a bit, assuming that since Brian had gone up alone earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. He nned to park the car properly before entering the hospital. Meanwhile, Brian took the elevator up to the same floor as before and walked straight to the door of the ward. He nced around, intending to check the situation inside the room, when suddenly, the door was yanked open, causing Brian to stumble inside. Downstairs, Callum waited for Brian for a long time, repeatedly calling him but received no response. His expression changed as he realized something was wrong. He immediately dialed Audrey¡¯s number. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, Brian is missing. I¡¯ve been trying to call him, but his phone is unreachable,¡± Callum said. SEND GIFT 111 ? COMMENT Vengeful 81 Chapter 81 Audrey asked Callum to give a brief overview of the situation. She told Callum not to worry for now. After hanging up, Audrey immediately called Dn. This was the first time Audrey had called Dn. Audrey hadn¡¯t saved Dn¡¯s number, but she had a remarkable memory. She remembered the number after just a quick nce when Dn called her the first time. The phone rang once, and Dn answered, his deep, h**se voice carrying a hint of urgency. ¡°Baby?¡± When she heard his address of her, Audrey¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled slightly before she asked coldly, ¡°Is Brian with you?¡± ¡°Brian? He left over an hour ago. What¡¯s wrong? Hasn¡¯t Brian arrived home yet?¡± Dn¡¯s voice sounded increasingly worried. The distance from Northville Hospital to Greencloud Mountain wasn¡¯t short, but it wasn¡¯t rush hour. An hour was enough time to drive from the hospital to the Hond family. Audrey didn¡¯t reply to Dn¡¯s question. Instead, she said coldly, If Brian calls you or contacts you, please let me know. Thank you Audrey hung up without waiting for a response, her tone cold and distant, as if they were strangers. Dn thought to himself that if it weren¡¯t for Brian, Audrey probably wouldn¡¯t have even called him. After he hung up. Dn¡¯s expression turned cold, and he immediately summoned Richard. ¡°Have you received any updates from the people I asked you to find to secretly protect Brian?¡± Dn asked. Ill go check right away,¡± Richard said. Audrey had swiftly essed various surveince systems around Northville Hospital. She was meticulously reviewing the footage. When she reached half past two in the afternoon, she saw the car return to the hospital gate. Everything seemed normal, and there was no sign of danger. That meant Brian likely disappeared after entering the hospital. After exiting the surveince system, Audrey rapidly tapped on the keyboard. In no time, footage from various surveince cameras inside Northville Hospital appeared on the screen. Audrey followed Brian¡¯s movements from the moment he entered the hospital after half past two. In the surveince footage. Brian entered the elevator in the hospital¡¯s inpatient department. The elevator was crowded, and Brian got off on the fifteenth floor. Audrey switched to the surveince on the fifteenth floor, but the footage abruptly cut off, as if something had blocked the camera, utacuring the view. Audrey tried to locate surveince cameras in the corridors but found no trace of Brian. Frowning, Audrey¡¯s eyes grew colder. Brian seemed to have disappeared on the fifteenth floor of Northville Hospital! 12:32 Sun, Aug 18 Chapter 81 Audrey exited the surveince footage and immediately hacked into the hospital¡¯s inpatient department system. On it, Audrey saw the name ¡°Sarah Hernandez.¡± The next moment, Audrey¡¯s phone rang. Just by looking at the number, Audrey coldly answered, ¡°Sarah, where is my son?¡± Her icy tone carried a chilling aura. Even though they were separated by a phone call, it still made Sarah feel ufortable. ¡°Audrey, aren¡¯t you clever? If you transfer all the shares of the Hernandez Group to me, I¡¯ll return your son to you. How about it?¡± Sarah said. Sarah, realizing Audrey had figured it out, was no longer beating around the bush and went straight to the point. She hated Audrey, wishing she could skin her alive, tear her apart, and drink her blood. She was supposed to be the favored daughter, the top socialite of Northville, and Dn¡¯s future wife. But everything changed the moment Audrey came back. Even her esteemed position in the entertainment industry was shattered. Now her innocence was also destroyed. Sarah hated Audrey with every fiber of her being. She should not have lived. Only when Audrey died could she recover. However, Sarah did not expect Audrey to send her father to prison and take away all her shares. When Sarah heard the news, her mind went nk. She hated Audrey for stealing everything from her. She wanted to make Audrey suffer. It so happened that Audrey¡¯s child actually came to her. How could Sarah let go of such a good opportunity? Audrey snapped, ¡°Sarah, I can give you the shares of the Hernandez Group, but if you dare harm my son, remember, I will make you pay a hundredfold!¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was cold and ruthless, her eyes filled with a chilling intent, bloodthirsty and merciless. ¡°Audrey, your son is in my hands now. You have no right to negotiate terms with me!¡± Sarah was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t seek your own death!¡± Audrey warned coldly. Audrey hung up the phone, and it rang again a secondter. Audrey ignored it, but the phone rang again after two seconds. She furrowed her brows. When the other party called for the third time, Audrey impatiently answered, ¡°What is it?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was icy, tinged with impatience and annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Audrey. I¡¯ve received news about Brian. My men are following him. Don¡¯t worry, I will bring Brian back to you safely, Dn said. Despite Audrey¡¯s cold indifference, Dn¡¯s voice remained gentle, with a hint of coaxing. He was afraid Audrey would worry too much,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Just send me Brian¡¯s current location,¡± Audrey said. 12:32 Sun, Aug 18 G. Chapter 81 Audrey wasn¡¯t ustomed to cing all her bets on others, even if this person was Brian¡¯s father. But Sarah wanted to see her, and she wanted all the shares of the Hernandez Group. @ + 70% ¡°Please wait a little longer, baby. My men will safely bring Brian back to you. Brian is also my child, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to him,¡± Dn said. Dn¡¯s voice was h**se, almost pleading, begging Audrey to believe that he would truly protect Brian. Dn added, ¡°Sarah is a l**tic now. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hurt you.¡± Audrey sneered, suddenly saying, ¡°Dn, no one can harm me. The address?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send it to you!¡± Dn paused before speaking h**ely. Audrey didn¡¯t reply and directly hung up the phone. The next moment. Dn sent a location to her. Audrey instructed Callum toe back and then drove out herself. Meanwhile, in an abandoned farmhouse in the outskirts of Northville. Richard respectfully reported to Dn, ¡°Mr. Dn, it¡¯s here!¡± Dn struggled to get out of the car. He then looked coldly at the dpidated door in front of him, his voice indifferent and filled with murderous intent as he said, ¡°Kick the door open!¡± Since he had promised Audrey to bring Brian back safely, he would never break his promise, nor would he trust his subordinates entirely.